THE CHURCH
PART 1
UNDERLYING ISSUES
The Biblical teaching of "Church“
The word "Church" in Scripture comes from the word "eklessia" which etymologically breaks down into
"those called out". Although this breakdown of the word is interesting, the usage in Greek at the time
of the New Testament simply meant "assembly". This word could be used of secular gatherings or
corporate groups as well as spiritual groups.
When looking at what inspiration says about the Church, it can be rather confusing, because "Church"
can refer to several different things.
- "Church" can refer to a single congregation meeting in a specific location (eg. "the church in your
house" - Philemon 2)
- "Church" can refer to all the believers of a location, even if there are several congregations (eg: "the
church that was at Antioch" - Acts 13:1)
- “The churches" can refer to a collection of congregations from a wider area (eg. "the churches...
throughout all Judea and Galilee and Samaria" - Acts 9:31)
- "Church" can refer in a more global sense to a corporate entity chosen by God ("the Church in the
wilderness" referring to the entire Hebrew Church - Acts 7:38)
- "Church" can refer in a spiritual sense to the redeemed who shall be saved when Christ returns
("Church of the Firstborn which are written in Heaven" - Hebrews 12:23)
In this study, we can acknowledge that a congregational use of "Church" may be discerned by the
context. The last two, however, need further discussion. It is apparent that these two uses of "Church"
could be used of believers in the present. The corporate sense of "Church" could refer to an entity
chosen by God, comprised of both faithful and unfaithful individuals who belong or identify with that
"Church. The other use could refer to the spiritual sense of those who God knows are His.
The distinction between these two uses of "Church" is tricky. One way of seeing them is to use the term
"Visible Church" to refer to an entity God has chosen and has organised to be a witness of His
teachings in the world, and "Invisible Church" to refer to the faithful only whose names are written in
Heaven and who only God knows are His. These labels see "Visible" and "Invisible" from one point of
view on the earth. This may not be sufficient to some who would contend that the Visible Church is
"invisible to the world". However, it is the identities of those whose names are written in the book of
life who are truly "invisible" to the world, while the organised, corporate Church may be readily visible.
In the Old Testament, the Hebrew Church was a clearly "Visible" corporate structure to the point that
others recognised it, for example when the Queen of Sheba came to Solomon to be taught. The New
Testament Church also had a "Visible" structure of organisation with both offices of Spiritual Gifts
(Apostles, Prophets, Evangelists, Pastors, Teachers) and roles of Gospel Order (Elders, Deacons).
The period of the Dark Ages poses another potential confusion to the designations of "Visible Church"
and "Invisible Church" because there was a clear counterfeit at this time. Ellen White, for instance,
uses the term "visible church" for the counterfeit structure of the Catholic Church. However, there was
an equally "Visible Church" from Heaven's perspective of being led by God throughout the Dark Ages.
This Visible Church had both order and organisation and spanned from the Celtic Christians, through
the Waldenses and Albigenses and faithful Christians of the Alps to the Church of the East and the
Abyssinian. This Church in the Wilderness.
Ellen White speaking of the Waldenses, after first mentioning the Celtic Christians and Churches
outside of the Roman jurisdiction, says, "The very existence of this people, holding the faith of the
ancient church, was a constant testimony to Rome's apostasy, and therefore excited the most bitter
hatred and persecution" (1888 Great Controversy, p. 76). This demonstrates that it was these and not
the other "visible church" which was descended from the Apostles. The evangelistic activities of this
"Visible Church" can be further read in the chapter of Great Controversy.
With the potential of confusion over "Visible Church" to refer to an organised movement
set up by God and "Invisible Church" to refer to the faithful whose names are written in
Heaven, we can turn to a more Biblical classification of these two uses. Jesus used the
Shepherd-Sheep illustration many times in His ministry, and it is found in other places
throughout Scripture as well. The verse which is of direct relevance to these two groupings
we are studying is this:
John 10:16 - "And I have other sheep that are not of this fold. I must bring them also, and
they will listen to My voice. So there will be one flock, one Shepherd.“
Jesus makes a distinction here, in the Greek, between a "Fold" and a "Flock". The word for
"Fold" is αὐλή and means "an enclosed space exposed to the open air, a sheepfold, a place
where sheep are housed." It is also used of other enclosed structures such as a hall,
courtyard or palace. The common theme is of an enclosed system of order and
organisation. The word for "flock" is ποίμνη and refers to "a flock of sheep" and through
passages such as this is spiritually applied to a group of believers.
The distinction in this passage comes from the reference to "hearing" Christ's voice.
Whether within the fold or among the "other sheep", the characteristics of the "Flock" are
that they "hear My voice". This is something that will only be known when the judgement is
finished to determine which names are "written in Heaven". The "Fold", however, is
characterised by the idea of an enclosed system. The "Fold" in Jesus' day and which He was
referring to was the Jewish Church which was largely corrupt, but still recognised by God at
the time Jesus spoke it.
What becomes apparent in this investigation so far and which we must explicitly see is that
the defining characteristic of the "Flock" is faithfulness to Christ which from a human
perspective may be "Invisible" as only Christ knows who are His, while "Fold" would be
characterised by a system of organization that is clearly "Visible" on earth without reference
to the faithfulness of all within it.
It is clear, then, that any statement about "Church" which refers exclusively to those who are
faithful to God is a reference to the "Flock", while any reference to "Church" which speaks of
the visible "enclosed" ideas of organised ministry and structure refer to the "Fold" of God at
a given time.
Inhabitants of the Fold - Wheat and Tares/Sheep and Goats
Jesus told the parable of the wheat and the tares which characterises the situation in the
Fold.
"The kingdom of heaven may be compared to a man who sowed good seed in his field, but
while his men were sleeping, his enemy came and sowed weeds among the wheat and went
away. So when the plants came up and bore grain, then the weeds appeared also.
And the servants of the master of the house came and said to him, 'Master, did you not sow
good seed in your field? How then does it have weeds?'
He said to them, 'An enemy has done this.'
So the servants said to him, 'Then do you want us to go and gather them?'
But he said, 'No, lest in gathering the weeds you root up the wheat along with them. Let
both grow together until the harvest, and at harvest time I will tell the reapers, Gather the
weeds first and bind them in bundles to be burned, but gather the wheat into my barn.'"
This parable also speaks of an enclosed area - a field. Jesus' explanation of this parable
states that "the field is the world" and this is true... but specifically, the field refers to the
Church within the world, because Jesus was referring to the "world" in the context of his
hearers, who were members of the then "Fold". Here is some additional confirmation of
this identification:
"'The field,' Christ said, 'is the world.' But we must understand this as signifying the church
of Christ in the world. The parable is a description of that which pertains to the kingdom of
God, His work of salvation of men; and this work is accomplished through the church.
True, the Holy Spirit has gone out into all the world; everywhere it is moving upon the
hearts of men; but it is in the church that we are to grow and ripen for the garner of God."
(Christ's Object Lessons, p. 70)
"The world is a fallen world, and the church is a place represented by a field in which grow
tares and wheat. They are to grow together until the harvest. It is not our place to uproot
the tares, according to human wisdom, lest under the suggestions of Satan the wheat may
be rooted up under the supposition that it is tares. The wisdom that is from above will
come to him who is meek and lowly in heart, and that wisdom will not lead him to destroy,
but to build up the people of God." (RH, August 8, 1893)
"The church was to be as a field of wheat, but a strange hand has planted tares among the
wheat, and it is this mingling of tares and wheat that causes the children of God to weep
with sorrow." (RH, December 19, 1893)
The "Flock" are those who hear Christ's voice and are known of Him. Therefore, this
parable could never refer to the Flock as the Field, for the tares are set in contrast to the
wheat, grown from the good seed. It would be the good seed within the field who are
equivalent to the "sheep" of the Fold-Flock illustration. Jesus states in John 10 that "There
will be one Flock" AFTER He has brought them together with the faithful in the Fold. Here
we see that the harvest of the Wheat is not until the harvest. Until such time, while the
Field ("Fold") is visible to human perspective, the Wheat ("Flock") is invisible and known
only in Heaven's books.
The same thing can be seen in Jesus' teaching about the end of the world where the Sheep
and the Goats are separated. The Sheep are those who "hear My voice" and Christ accepts
them into His Kingdom, while the Goats are those who never revealed Christ's character in
their lives. At this time, it is evident that many who are placed with the Goats were a part of
the Fold and thought themselves Sheep, for they object saying:
Matthew 7:22-23 - "On that day many will say to me, 'Lord, Lord, did we not prophesy in
your name, and cast out demons in your name, and do many mighty works in your name?'
And then will I declare to them, 'I never knew you; depart from me, you workers of
lawlessness.'“
We see clearly from this study that the "Fold" is made up of both Wheat and Tares/Sheep
and Goats and that these differences will not be known until after the judgement has
finished and the harvest begins. We should also note that the work of the harvest is not a
job for humans. The "reapers" are the Angels. Any premature, pre-harvest separation or
The Church throughout the Ages - The Olive Tree Imagery.
In the letter to the Romans, Paul contrasts the Flock and Fold of the Jewish Church by speaking of the
differences between a literal and spiritual Jew.
Romans 2:28-29 - "For no one is a Jew who is merely one outwardly, nor is circumcision outward and
physical. But a Jew is one inwardly, and circumcision is a matter of the heart, by the Spirit, not by the
letter. His praise is not from man but from God."
Paul here recognises that while there are literal circumcised Jews, not all of these literal Jews are
spiritual Jews. That is not all of them "hear My voice", as Christ would say. He also points out that those
who obey Christ are Jews (Sheep) in a greater sense than those who merely have the literal signs of
belonging to the Jewish Fold. His closing words in these verses are a play on the name Judah, which
means "praise". A real Jew is one who in reality is praised by God and is a living praise to God.
Paul does not completely rule out the value of the literal Jewish Fold. He states in Romans 3:1-2, "Then
what advantage has the Jew? Or what is the value of circumcision? Much in every way. To begin with,
the Jews were entrusted with the oracles of God.“
Paul returns to this thought later in his letter when he writes, "For not all who are descended from
Israel belong to Israel" (Romans 9:6). Here Paul further develops the idea that not all in the Fold are
part of the Flock. In this section of his discourse, Paul's thrust is similar to Christs where he speaks of
the Flock saying, "faith comes from hearing, and hearing through the word of Christ" (Romans 10:17)
which is similar to Christ's words about those who "hear My voice."
In chapter 11, Paul begins to speak of the transition that was taking place from the Fold of
the Israelite Church to the Fold of the Christian Church uses the imagery of the branches of
an olive tree. The unbelieving "natural" branches of the tree were being cut off and
branches from a "wild olive" were being grafted in. So while in one sense, from a human
perspective, there was a handover from the Jewish Church Fold to the Christian Church
Fold, Paul reveals that from Heaven's perspective, the actual Tree remained the same. This
Olive Tree, growing both fruitful and unfruitful branches and having branches cut off and
others grafted in, stands as an image of the Church down the Ages. This Church has had the
following progression throughout history:
Sons of God (Antediluvian Era)
Hebrews (Faithful Post-Flood line through Shem)
Israel (Family of Abraham through Jacob/Israel)
Judah (Those who returned after the Captivity)
Christian Church (Began as a sect of Judaism)
Church in the Wilderness (The Faithful lineage of the Church during the Dark Ages)
Seventh-day Adventist Church (Grew out of great Awakening leading up to 1844)
In every age, God has had a Fold in the earth. And in each of these versions of the Fold
there has been wheat and tares. At different times there might, in hindsight, be different
percentages of each. At times, the percentage of wheat is extremely small. Paul references
in this chapter Elijah's time when Elijah felt he was alone in Israel in holding the faith of
God, but God declared to him, "I have kept for myself seven thousand men who have not
bowed the knee to Baal." The tension through all the ages has been between Satan
God has borne with the various incarnations of the Fold for a long time, over 1000 years in
the case of Israel/Judah. He has recognised His people even when they are backsliding and
in apostasy. He has sent warnings, rebukes and discipline when they go astray and waits
until they remember Him and cry out to Him for deliverance. It might be asked why God
would continue to use an organised/enclosed Fold when it so often goes astray.
"The principles of God's dealing with men are ever the same. The important movements of
the present have their parallel in those of the past, and the experience of the church in
former ages has lessons of great value for our own time." (1888 Great Controversy, p. 343)
This answer seeks to know the mind of God, but there are some indications as to why God
chooses to work in this way. God knows that sin is a contagious darkness that would blot
out true worship from the face of the earth. God has always had a Fold, an organised
corporate entity, whether it was based on a system that is patriarchal, priestly or according
to gospel order, to contain the truths of His Kingdom on this earth, even if they are not fully
lived out by the members of the Fold. The purpose of the Fold, whether the people are
faithful or not, is to shine a light into the darkness of the world.
"Although there are evils existing in the church, and will be until the end of the world, the
church in these last days is to be the light of the world that is polluted and demoralized by
sin. The church, enfeebled and defective, needing to be reproved, warned, and counseled,
is the only object upon earth upon which Christ bestows His supreme regard." (Testimonies
to Ministers, p. 49)
This above statement cannot refer to the Flock, for the Flock are those who "hear My voice".
The Flock could never have "evils existing" in it. This quote presents both the real and the
ideal of the Fold. In reality the Fold has "evils existing" in it, is "enfeebled and defective"
and is "needing to be reproved, warned, and counseled". However the ideal is also pointed
out that it "IS TO BE the light of the world." Of course the sheep which "hear My voice",
both in and out of the Fold, give greatest power to the witness of the Church and an
individual sheep might shine a light in their local area, but the Fold is the repository of
God's truth for the whole world. A place where God can lead people to learn more about
Him.
Paul, in his discussions on this topic in Romans points out that the Fold has the following
qualities:
- Entrusted with the oracles of God, giving of the Law, etc (repository of
Scripture/Inspiration)
- Direct lineage to previous incarnations of the Fold (Jews traced back to Patriarchs)
- Have relationship with God through covenant and promises.
If you look at the things which characterise the fold in Romans, they are all things
implanted INTO the Fold by God. It doesn't say, "keeping the covenants" or "keeping the
law", but to them "belong the covenants" and the "giving of the law". So the identification
of the Fold depends on God's initiative in choosing a people, not upon the obedience of the
people. As we shall see, the transitions in the Fold only occur under certain conditions.
Transition between Incarnations of the Fold
Here follows a brief history of God's Fold through the ages. We want to look for and discern "the
principles of God's dealing with men" which we know to be "ever the same". Only then can we
accurately discern the principles for the time we are currently living in.
The sins of the antediluvian age involved the fall of many of the "Sons of God" Church Fold of that age
into apostasy with the "daughters of men". God cut off the unproductive branches of this Olive Tree in
a most pronounced way by the Flood. This Flood came at the end of a walking time prophecy in the
form of Methuselah. Enoch, the prophet who walked with God, gave his son a name which meant,
"when He dies it shall come to pass". Methuselah was a walking time prophecy of the impending
judgement. A more specific time prophecy of 120 years was also set forth in this time.
Out of this incarnation was preserved a remnant of the antediluvian age in the patriarch Noah's family
with whom God entered into covenant with. Through the line of Shem, the truth about God was to be
preserved, and there is reason to believe that Shem continued this personally under the name
Melchizedek after the dispersion of tongues. God chose around this time to direct this line through
Shem's descendant, the prophet Abram, whom He renamed Abraham upon giving him a covenant.
God intended that light would shine through the descendants of this line, and Abraham was given a
time prophecy of 400 years for when his descendants would be established fully in this capacity.
The repeated pattern of apostasy and revival within Israel eventually led to their being temporarily
disciplined with the Babylonian captivity. This was not necessarily a true transition in the structure of
the Fold, for when God brought the people out of captivity (those who chose to return) at the end of a
time prophecy given by Jeremiah, He did so through leadership descended from the line of David and
the Levitical priesthood. The captivity was an opportunity for pruning the Fold. At the end of this
disciplinary period, the prophet Daniel was given a time period which gave the limits of the probation
of the Israelite/Jewish Church Fold. This time period led up to AD 34 at which point a transition was
In preparation for the transition which was coming, Jesus spent 3.5 years of this "final week" of the probationary
period teaching and giving an opportunity for Israel to fulfill the points set out in Daniel 9. He also trained a core
group of individuals and at the close of His time on earth, entered into a covenant with them. After the stoning of
Stephen, the transition was completed from the Israelite incarnation of the Fold to the Christian Fold.
The Christian Fold continued for several generations until the Man of Sin/Little Horn which was prophesied began to
come to power. At this time the true Fold was led into the Wilderness and there survived the attacks of Satan through
the Papacy. However even here there was a gradual compromise and as the "time of the end" began in 1798, the truths
which had been preserved by this Fold began to be passed on through the Great Awakening which was happening
throughout the world and God transitioned the Fold into a small group which grew out of the time prophecy ending
in 1844. Here, God again raised the gift of prophecy to confirm the transition with covenant and led this group into
both doctrinal truth and gospel order.
In each of these times of transition, if we look at the common threads we can see the repeated patterns:
1. While there are transitions, the common thread remains throughout all time of a cohesive, coordinated Fold
throughout the ages.
2. The transitions always occur at the end of a time-related prophecy
3. The transitions are always directly prophesied and confirmed with the prophetic gift
4. The new incarnation of the Fold is always characterised by divinely ordained leadership structure and a passing
on of the covenant promises
It should also be noted that a transition does not occur every time God's people have entered into apostasy. While
from a point of view of the Judgement, disobedience and unbelief cut individuals off from the FLOCK, which
concerns our place in the books of Heaven, these transitions in the FOLD (where there are wheat and tares) only
occur after a clearly defined period of probation has passed and the cup of iniquity was filled up by a previous
incarnation of the Fold.
So a clear apostasy among God's chosen people is not a sign that a transition is happening. All of the principles which
are common to the previous transitions of the Fold are necessary for such to take place again at the present time, even
if there is apostasy. There were severe apostasies throughout the history of the Fold, such as in Ahab's time, and while
these apostasies would cut unrepentant individuals off from the Flock, God continued to strive with His Fold.
Putting it all together... some case studies.
Now we have looked at these principles of the Fold and the Flock - the "Visible" and
"Invisible" Church perspectives, we can now look at a few of the statements inspiration
makes concerning the Church and even some of those statements which relate to more
congregational uses, as mentioned at the start of this study, and discern what they relate to.
Let us start with one which has been alluded to already in this study:
Hebrews 12:22 - "But you have come to Mount Zion and to the city of the living God, the
heavenly Jerusalem, and to innumerable angels in festal gathering, and to the assembly of
the firstborn who are enrolled in heaven, and to God, the judge of all, and to the spirits of
the righteous made perfect, and to Jesus, the mediator of a new covenant, and to the
sprinkled blood that speaks a better word than the blood of Abel."
What is this Church/Assembly of the Firstborn? Is it referring to a Fold here on Earth? This
is clearly a reference to the "Spiritual Church". This "Church of the Firstborn" includes all
those who are enrolled in Heaven and will only be known when Christ returns to take the
"great multitude" with Him to heaven. We can see here how a clear perception of the
Biblical teaching on the Church helps our understanding. Here is another quote:
"When professing Christians are united as one,--one with Christ in God,--they are
representatives of the church of the Firstborn. Unity should ever be the element of
preservation in the Christian church. Men and women are united in church capacity by a
most solemn covenant with God to obey his Word, and to unite in an effort to strengthen
the faith of one another." (RH, January 6, 1903)
To be a "representative of the church of the Firstborn", believers are required to be "united as one" and
"one with Christ in God". We have already seen that the Church of the Firstborn is not an organised
Fold here on earth, but a spiritual term for all those whose names are written in Heaven. For an
individual to claim to belong to this Church, whether in the current Fold or not, they are really
claiming that their sins have gone before them to judgement and that their lives are hid with Christ in
God. For any GROUP to claim to be part of the Church of the Firstborn, they must have, according to
this quote, the principles of unity with one another and with Christ in God. Without such unity, the
self-identification as the Church of the Firstborn would be no better than the Pharisee stating they are
better than the Publican in prayer. In today's climate, this unity does not yet exist and waits for the
Elijah message, also known as the Laodicean message, to do a thorough work of shaking in the Church.
"God has a church upon the earth who are His chosen people, who keep His commandments. He is
leading, not stray offshoots, not one here and one there, but a people. The truth is a sanctifying power;
but the church militant is not the church triumphant. There are tares among the wheat. 'Wilt thou
then that we . . . gather them up?' was the question of the servant; but the master answered, 'Nay; lest
while ye gather up the tares, ye root up also the wheat with them.' The gospel net draws not only good
fish, but bad ones as well, and the Lord only knows who are His." (Testimonies to Ministers, p. 61)
The above statement is clearly speaking of the Fold, for only in the Fold are their "tares among the
wheat". The Flock are known only to Heaven with their names written there. This statement also
references "a people", clearly speaking of a Fold, and speaks out against "stray offshoots" which are
separated from the fold. Put together with the statement before this, the unity that those who would be
representatives of the Church of the Firstborn must happen within the Fold, not away from it.
"God has a church. It is not the great cathedral, neither is it the national establishment,
neither is it the various denominations; it is the people who love God and keep His
commandments. 'Where two or three are gathered together in My name, there am I in the
midst of them.' Where Christ is, even among the humble few, this is Christ's church, for the
presence of the High and Holy One who inhabiteth eternity can alone constitute a church.
Where two or three are present who love and obey the commandments of God, Jesus there
presides, let it be in the desolate place of the earth, in the wilderness, in the city, [or]
enclosed in prison walls. The glory of God has penetrated the prison walls, flooding with
glorious beams of heavenly light the darkest dungeon. His saints may suffer, but their
sufferings will, like the apostles' of old, spread their faith and win souls to Christ and glorify
His holy name. The bitterest opposition expressed by those who hate God's great moral
standard of righteousness should not and will not shake the steadfast soul who trusts fully
in God." (Letter 108, 1886; in Manuscript Releases, Volume 17, p. 81)
This quote focuses in on individuals who are humbly worshiping together in truth. It speaks
not of a Church Fold which contains both wheat and tares, but speaks of the faithful,
through the ages, worshiping in desolate places, in the wilderness, in cities and in prisons
and dungeons or wherever they are able. This statement is clearly speaking with the Flock
in view.
Summary and Conclusion
Its apparent through a survey of some of the principle texts and statements pertaining to
"Church", that there are several meanings of the word. There is a Visible corporate structure
God has placed upon this earth at all times, as well as a spiritual Church consisting of those
written in the Book of life who "hear [Christ's] voice". Jesus referred to this distinction by
the words "Fold" and "Flock".
God has always had a Fold, and that while there may be transitions in the make up of this
Fold, from the point of view of Heaven it is the one structure spanning the ages. While
disobedience and unrepentance will cut someone off at any time from being part of the
Flock, transitions in the organisation of the Fold only occur under specific circumstances
and that God's principles of dealing with humanity are the same throughout.
God's Fold has both wheat and tares within it and that this will continue to be so until the
Harvest and that the work of separating wheat from tares is the work of the Angels, not one
trusted to humanity. Finally we looked at some sample statements from inspiration and
were able to determine whether they referred to the Fold or the Flock as an example for
further study.
THIS IS THE CHURCH
By Alonzo T. Jones
ECUMENISM AND BIBLICAL ECCLESIOLOGY VOLUME III
CHRISTIAN UNITY
Christian Unity is always among the Christian things that are of the greatest importance. Yet while Christian Unity is
in itself of great importance, to know what it is, is of greater importance. This is because to desire, and to strive for,
and to promote, as Christian Unity what is not Christian Unity at all is a most dangerous mistake and an immense
loss. Much of just this has been done, and much of it is being done just now as a part of the several great
“movements” in and by the churches that are now being urged. In studying Christian Unity for what it really is, it will
be helpful first of all plainly to state what it is not. One of the clearest expressions of what it is not is the following
prodigiously false statement of what it is:
1. “Unity of doctrine and faith, which consists in the common accord of all the Faithful in admitting and believing all
that the teaching church proposes to them as revealed or confirmed by Jesus Christ.
2. “Unity of government, which produces unity of communion, and which consists in the submission of all the
Faithful to their respective bishops and in particular to the Roman Pontiff, supreme Head of the church.” Yet utterly
false and Romish as all of that is, take away from it only the part that pertains to “the Roman Pontiff,” and it fairly
expresses the view of every denomination in the world as to what is Christian Unity.
But Christian Unity is altogether another thing than is any of that; and is as far higher than all of that as Heaven is
higher than the earth. Uniting of Christians upon doctrine, is not Christian Unity. Agreement of Christians in belief,
is not Christian Unity. Uniting or agreeing of Christians upon a platform or statement of belief, or of doctrine, or of
principles, is not Christian Unity. Uniting of Christians in an agreed assent and submission to an order of church
organization or church-government, is not Christian Unity. Union of purpose or of effort of Christians or among
Christians in promoting a cause, is not Christian Unity. Free and pleasant fraternal association of Christians, is not
Christian Unity. Christians might have all of these things in one combination, indeed many of them do, and yet not
have Christian Unity at all. Christian Unity is far more and far higher than is any association or denomination or
federation or council even of all the Christians in the world for any purpose or upon any platform or in any cause or in
submission to any church-government. And it is so well worth having that it is worth more than all other things put
together. Come then, let us know what it is in its pure truth and splendid worth, and then let us have it for all that it
THE CHURCH OF GOD
In entering upon the study of The Church of the Living God, there is an essential that should first be considered: and
not only first, but first and last and all the time. That essential is, The Place of the Holy Spirit. In the preceding study
booklet, The Greater Purpose, it was related how that at the beginning of the building of The Church according to
the new order of the eleven apostles, all of whom had been personally chosen, and called, and taught for three years,
and ordained, and commissioned, by the Lord Himself, to go and preach the Gospel in all the world, were not allowed
to go anywhere not to preach at all till they were endued with power from on high in the baptism with the Holy Spirit.
And they must tarry in Jerusalem and wait for that baptism. At Pentecost that Baptism came. The Holy Spirit took
His place, which was the first place of all. Then they preached the Gospel and the work went on. And that work went
on with always the Holy Spirit in His own place, and that the first place of all and overall and through all and in all.
This is God’s way with His Church and in His Church, and it must be our way. Let us trace for a little distance, this
way of the Lord in and with His own Church: before man usurped the place of the Lord, and machinery the place of
the Holy Spirit.
The second chapter of Acts is the story of the coming of the Holy Spirit upon the apostles, Peter’s sermon telling that
this was the fulfillment of the prophecy by Joel that God would pour out His Spirit “upon all flesh,” and the call to all
to repent and be baptized, “and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost.”
The third and fourth chapters tell of the healing of the lame man at the gate of the temple, of Peter’s sermon to the
crowd that gathered and of Peter and John being arrested and imprisoned by the priests and the captain of the
temple and the Sadducees of the Sanhedrin, of the trial next day by the great council where “Peter, filled with the
Holy Ghost,” made answer; and being let go, the two apostles went to their own company where they all together
prayed “and they were all filled with the Holy Ghost.”
The fifth chapter tells of the trick of Ananias and Sapphira in the matter of their agreeing to deceive as to the sale and
gift of their property. And this was “to lie to the Holy Ghost,” and “to tempt the Spirit of the Lord.” The consequences
were immediate and dreadful. Then the apostles were all arrested by the high priest and council and were
imprisoned for trial again. “But the angel of the Lord by night opened the prison doors and brought them forth, and
said Go, stand and speak in the temple to the people all the words of this Life.” Again they were arrested and brought
before the council “and all the senate of the children of Israel,” where again Peter “and the other apostles” preached
the Gospel and declared. “We are witnesses of these things, and so also is the Holy Ghost whom God hath given to
them that obey Him.”
The sixth and seventh chapters tell of the choosing of men “full of the Holy Ghost and Wisdom” to have charge of the
“business” in “the daily ministration;” and of Stephen “a man full of faith and of the Holy Ghost” speaking before the
council with his face shining “as it had been the face of an angel,” and of his “being full of the Holy Ghost” and
looking up into heaven and seeing “the glory of God and Jesus standing on the right hand of God.”
The eighth chapter tells of the preaching by Philip in Samaria, and of their receiving “the Holy Ghost;” and of “the
angel of the Lord” telling Philip to go from Samaria away down to the road that leads from Jerusalem to Gaza, where,
when he arrived a man in a chariot was just then passing and reading in the book of Isaiah what is now the fifty-third
chapter, and “the Spirit said unto Philip Go near, join thyself to this chariot.” Philip did so, and preached to him Jesus
in that same Scripture; the man believed and was baptized and went on his way rejoicing; and the Spirit of the Lord
caught away Philip, that the eunuch saw him no more.”
The ninth chapter tells of the apprehension and conversion of the raging Saul, by the appearing of the Lord Jesus
Himself, of his being “filled with the Holy Ghost” by the laying on of the hands of Ananias who was sent to him for
this purpose by the Lord Jesus “in a vision;” of “the churches walking in the fear of the Lord and the comfort of the
Holy Ghost;” and of the raising of Dorcas from the dead.
The tenth chapter tells of “an angel of God” speaking to Cornelius in a vision and telling him to send men to Joppa to
call Peter to him; of a vision given to Peter to prepare for the coming of the man; of the Spirit’s telling Peter that the
men were seeking him and that he was to go with them; of his going and preaching in the house of Cornelius and
“the Holy Ghost fell on all them which heard the word.”
The eleventh chapter tells of the rehearsal of the foregoing experience to the Pharisaic believer at Jerusalem who
contended with him for what had been done; of the preaching of the Gospel to the Gentiles in Antioch, and of the
sending of Barnabas over there “For he was a good man, and full of the Holy Ghost and of faith.”
The twelfth chapter is the story of the deliverance of Peter from prison by the angel of the Lord; and Herod’s death
from being smitten by the angel of the Lord. The thirteenth and fourteenth chapters tell of “the Holy Ghost” saying
to the church at Antioch, “Separate Me Barnabas and Saul for the work where-unto I have called them,” and of their
“being sent forth by the Holy Ghost;”of Saul, “full of the Holy Ghost” rebuking the opposing sorcerer; of the
preaching of the Gospel at Antioch in Pisidia and of the disciples being “filled with joy and with the Holy Ghost.”
The fifteenth chapter tells of the settlement by the Holy Spirit of the controversy as to circumcision and keeping the
law for Salvation, and the sending forth of the letter saying, “It seemed good to the Holy Ghost and to us.”
The sixteenth chapter tells us that Paul an apostle, and Silas a prophet “were forbidden of the Holy Ghost to preach
the word in Asia.” and assaying to go into Bithynia “the Spirit suffered them not;” and thus traveling on, they were
brought down to Troas where in a “vision to Paul in the night a man of Macedonia called them over there. And
chapters seventeen and eighteen tell of their experiences there and in Greece. Chapter nineteen tells that Paul found
at Ephesus “certain disciples” to whom he said, “Have ye received the Holy Ghost since ye believed?” They replied,
“We have not so much as heard whether there be any Holy Ghost.”“Unto what then were ye baptized?” “Unto John’s
baptism.” Then Paul preached Christ to them, and “they were baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus. And when Paul
laid his hands upon them the Holy Ghost came on them; and they spake with tongues and prophesied.”
In the twentieth chapter Paul is on his way to Jerusalem, and he called the elders of the church at Ephesus to meet
him at Miletus; and in his words to them he said, “the Holy Ghost witnesseth in every city, saying that bonds and
afflictions abide me;” and “Take heed to yourselves and to all the flock, over the which the Holy Ghost hath made you
overseers to feed the flock of God.”
In the twenty-first chapter, when Paul came to Tyre the disciples “said unto Paul through the Spirit that he should
not go up to Jerusalem;” and when he came to Caesarea, the prophet Agabus met him and “took Paul’s girdle and
bound his own hands and feet, and said, Thus saith the Holy Ghost, So shall the Jews at Jerusalem bind the man that
owneth this girdle, and shall deliver him into the hands of the Gentiles.” He went on to Jerusalem, and beginning in
the twenty-first chapter and reaching to the end of the book there is one of the most remarkable chains of the direct
providence and working of God that ever occurred in the world. And the last words of Paul in the book, begin with
the great characteristic of the man and of the book, “Well spake the Holy Ghost by Esaias the Prophet,” etc.
From only this mere sketch of the book of Acts it is perfectly plain that the one thing that stands out plain and clear
and prominent above all other things in the whole book and throughout the whole book, is that the Holy Spirit was
then the grand sovereign, reigning, and guiding power in the Church and of the Church. And next to that one great
thing there stands clear and plain and prominent throughout, the splendid corresponding truth that the Christians
of the time constantly recognized and gladly yielded that sovereignty and reign and guidance of the Holy Spirit.
Everywhere God’s Spirit is recognized as first. In all things He is considered first, and the first. If they had not done
this, the record could not have been what it is; for then the experience would not have been what it was. Let
Christians again so recognize and yield the sovereignty and reign and guidance of the Holy Spirit over and in
themselves and over all things in and to the Church, then again will experience of individuals of the Church prove to
be what it was at the first; for Christ is the same yesterday and today and forever.
Such only is the rightful place of the Holy Spirit in individuals and in the Church; and Christ needs only that
Christians yield to Him that place and recognize Him in that place, to prove Himself to be all that He ever was in the
place that is supremely His. Thus in all things of The Church and to The Church and in The Church, the place of the
Holy Spirit is the first place. No step can be taken and nothing can be done in the right way until the Holy Spirit is
given His place. And this must be so now with us in the study of this greatest of all things —The Church of the Living
God. For it is the truth that, Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things
which in The Church God hath prepared for them that love Him; but God hath revealed them unto us by His Spirit,
for the Spirit searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God.
CHURCH ORGANIZATION
The editor of a church paper presents what is intended to be a strong incentive to “Organization” of the people of the
“Church of God.” This presentation is worth studying: especially by the people to whom it is particularly addressed. It
begins as follows: “Organization is one of the great and fundamental laws of the Universe of God. The all-wise
Creator has demonstrated this, on every hand, and it stands out visibly in all His creation, as a living witness of
strength, and the accomplishment of a definite purpose in the earth. The trees of the forest, and the beasts of the
field, are each one a definite and wonderful organism: a separate being made of many organs, all of which work
together in harmony and system, perpetuating the life, growth, and increase, of those of its kind. The human body is
a wonderful organized organism, each member of which works together as one, all having the same and supreme
purpose, of perpetuating its own existence,” etc. . . .But, Who is the Organizer of each and all of these wonderful
organisms? Who organizes each tree of the forest, each beast of the field, and each human body? Is not this
Organizer, in each and every case, just God and only God by His Spirit? Who ever knew or thought of the branches of
a tree, organizing a tree? or the members of a beast, organizing that beast? Or the members of any human body
organizing that body? There never was anything of the kind, and there never could be anything of the kind. So it is
not a question of Organization, but of whose Organization. The sole question always and in every case is, Whose
shall be the Organization? Who is properly and originally the Organizer, and who shall continue the organizing, and
whose shall be the Organization?
The human body is indeed a wonderful organism: “fearfully and wonder-fully made; “and made only by God through
Christ by His Spirit. Genesis1:26-27; Job 33:4. Not all the collective individual Christians and all the delegates and all
the preachers and all the bishops and all the conferences and all the Councils that ever were in the world, all put
together at once, could organize the human body. They would not know, and could not know, how to make the first
movement, or even to think the first thought, toward it. It is all infinitely beyond all their reach or realm; and stands
only within the realm and comprehension of God. And anybody ever to undertake it, would have to be equal with
God, and God of God. So, in this it is not any question of Organization. The sole question is, Who is the Organizer?
and whose is the Organization? Now the Divine Body — “the Body of Christ which is The Church” — is a much more
wonderful organism than is the human body: as much more as the supremely Spiritual is more than the human and
natural.
And just as none but God, through Christ by His Spirit could possibly organize the Divine and Spiritual Body which is
The Church. And just so much the more would anybody who would undertake to organize this Body have to be equal
with God, and God of God. And that is just where the Scripture places the one who first “thought” of it and
undertook to do it: “he, as God, sitteth in the temple of God, showing himself that he is God.” That is not safe ground,
for Christians. And still it is not any question of Organization. The sole and only ground for question, is, Who is and
who shall be, the Organizer? and who is, and whose shall be, the Organization? For the members of the body to
under-take to organize the body, in order to have a fully organized body they must necessarily “organize” a head as
well as any other part of the body.
Therefore in their “organizing” the “Body of Christ, which is The Church” they must “organize” a head of and for that
body. But Christ is the Head of that true body which is The Church: and will any of these “organizers” say that they
will “organize” Christ as the Head of the body that they are organizing? Oh! no, of course not that. He is already
organized, in God’s Organization. Christ is the Invisible Head. We “organize” with “a visible head” and “organize”
only “a visible head.” And that is all that the church of Rome ever claimed. And all that the church of Rome is or ever
was, is in that theory. Yes, “the trees of the forest are, each one a definite and wonderful organism.” And by the Lord,
His true children are called “trees” — “trees of righteousness, the planting of the Lord, that He might be glorified.”
Isaiah 61:3. And while it is true, as before stated, that no such thing was ever known as the branches of any tree
undertaking to organize the tree: yet, sad to say, it is also true that once upon a time the trees themselves did actually
do the unreasonable thing of organizing themselves into proposed “harmony and system” in which “to work
together.”
The account of it is as follows: “The trees went forth on a time to anoint a king over them and they said unto the olive
tree, Reign thou over us. But the olive tree said unto them, Should I leave my fatness where with by me they honor
God and man, and go to be promoted over the trees? And the trees said to the fig tree, Come thou and reign over us.
But the fig tree said unto them, Should I forsake my sweetness, and my good fruit, and go to be promoted over the
trees? Then said the trees unto the vine, Come thou and reign over us. And the vine said unto them, Should I leave
my wine, which cheereth God and man, and go to be promoted over the trees?” Since they could not get any tree that
was good for anything, to be the head of their “organization” — because those were all busy honoring God and
blessing men — they then appealed to the one that was good for nothing but to be burned — “the bramble,” the
thorn-bush.“ Then said all the trees to the bramble, Come thou and reign over us. And the bramble said unto the
trees, if in truth ye anoint me king over you, then come and put your trust under my shadow: and if not, let fire come
Did anybody ever with either safety or comfort sit down in the shade of a thorn-bush? Yet that they do this very thing,
or else be burnt, were the only terms of the bargain. That is, they were to put themselves in an arrangement where
they were certain to be pricked; and if they refused that, then they were certain to be burnt. And they were so taken
with the idea of their own “organization” instead of God’s that they deliberately entered into that unreasonable
arrangement. They did make that bramble king over them, when by every right and every sober consideration God
was king over them. They rejected God and chose the bramble; and in that they rejected God’s Organization, and set
up a structure of their own choice, “like all the na-tions,” and called it “organization.” They asked Gideon with his son
and his son’s son to rule over them. But Gideon promptly replied, “I will not rule over you. Neither shall my sons rule
over you. The Lord shall rule over you.” Judges 8:23. But Gideon had a wild son, named Abimelech: and after the
death of Gideon this one killed sixty-nine of the sons of Gideon — all of his sons but one — and was made king by
the people of Shechem and of the house of Millo. And at the end of three years dissatisfaction entered and
contentions arose, with the result that Abimelech and his men slew all the people of Shechem and of the house of
Millo, and beat down to a total ruin the city of Shechem, and next was himself slain.
But in spite of this frightful outcome, to both sides of the attempt at “organization,” there still lingered the wish to
have a king. And in the days of Samuel, again the demand was openly made. “Make us a king to judge us, like all the
nations.” 1 Samuel 8:5. The Lord by Samuel protested solemnly against it all: and outlined before them what would be
the evil and the oppressions of their king and their kingdom and their “organization.” But they would not listen, and
still insisted, “Nay, but we will have a king over us.” Verse 19.The Lord let them have their persistent way. Yet He
declared, “They have rejected Me, that I should not reign over them.” Verse 7. They rejected God, to be “like all the
nations.” And speedily they became “Like all the nations” that rejected God: and finally sealed it all, and their doom,
with the wild and desperate exclamation, “We have no king but Caesar!” What is the Meaning of all this? Is there in it
any warning, or any lesson, for God’s people in this time or in any time? Or is it true that that part of the word of God
is empty, void, and dead? Where is any difference in principle between then their call for a king, that they might be
“like all the nations,” and now the like call for a king, that they might be like all the denominations?
CHURCH ORGANIZATION
There has never been a system of what is called “church organization” that has not
demonstrated itself to be as cruel as the devil. The theory is that such “church,”
having the true church organization, is “the true church,” which to be in is the
surety of eternal salvation, and which to be separated from is the guarantee of
forfeiture of eternal life. Now it is certain that in the true Christian Church, only
the true Christian Spirit must be found and only this Spirit the prevailing one.
Without this it is impossible that any church can be true, and much less be the
true. What then is the true and genuine Christian Spirit? First of all it is only the
Holy Spirit of God: for the Lord would not allow His own chosen and ordained
and commissioned apostles to make a single move toward anything of The Church
until they had been “baptized with the Holy Ghost.” Luke 24:49; Acts 1: 4-5. And
of this the inevitable “fruit” is “love, joy, peace, longsuffering, gentleness,
goodness, faith, meekness, temperance;” and “Liberty;” for “Where the Spirit of
the Lord is, there is Liberty” — liberty of thought, liberty of speech, and liberty of
action. Galatians 3:22; 2 Corinthians 3:17. This is the Christian Spirit. And this is
the Spirit that rules and is manifested in every church that is Christian. And the
manifestation of this Spirit is definitely defined as — “The wisdom that is from
above is first pure, then peaceable, gentle, and easy to be entreated, full of mercy
and good fruits, without partiality, and without hypocrisy.” James 3:17.
Now in what is called “church organization,” one man, or two men, or three men, or a few men invent and form a
“plan of organization,” and persuade people to accept it and to submit to it: which is in fact to submit to the rule of
the men who hold the “offices,” and thereby hold “the keys” to open or shut heaven. And when the “organization” is
completed and in working order, then any member who is not conforming to the will and workings of the officialdom
is required to do so. And if in obedience to Christ in His Spirit and in His truth, or is in his Christian liberty to think
and speak and act, he does not do so, he is separated from the “organization” and ostracized from all recognition of
the “church” and “the brethren” and thus is completely excluded from “the church.” And if any of the brethren
disregard the exclusion of the Christian brother and fellowship him and receive him into their houses, then they
immediately become subject to suspicion and to being “eyed:” and if this does not prove corrective then they must
also be separated. And the theory is that exclusion from that “church” means the loss of eternal life. That is, for a
man’s disagreement with a man or a few men who “represent the church,” by these men in their “representing the
church,” and in that their “representing God,” that man is deliberately deprived of eternal life! Now could the devil
himself be more cruel than that — to put such a penalty as that upon such an “offence” as that, which in truth is no
offence either to God or man? Eternal death, for disagreement with a man! Yet, in brief, that is exactly the process in
and of the first such “church organization” — the false Catholic church — and of every other structure that is called
“church organization. “The Roman “organization” is proud of it and boasts of it as proof of her divinity. Others
repudiate that “church” with her “organization” as “the man of sin,” “the mystery of iniquity,” “the son of perdition,”
and “the beast;” and yet build one of their own on the same principle and after the same pattern; and with it do the
same thing. Some of these others, indeed, have enough discernment to see the enormity of it, and compunction
enough to try to evade it with the claim that in their case it does not affect the loss of eternal life to the one cast out;
but is only his separation from the “organization” and its “fellowship:” because “we believe in religious liberty!” But
that is only a dodge and camouflage. For, if that be true, it is a plain confession that their “organization” and
“fellowship” is not the true Church, but is no more than is any other mere club. But they do not mean anything of the
kind. They do not mean to abate an iota of the claim that theirs is the true Church indeed with all that this involves
or implies: that to be in it means eternal life, and that separation from it means eternal death. And by this claim it is
that they hold their power over the people.
Does anybody think for a moment that for a moment any of the people would
endure what they do endure there, or would stand in awe of that “church”
authority or power, if they understood that all that the “organization” and
association amounts to is only that of a mere human society or club? Yet in truth
and in fact and in effect, just that is all that it is. It is only the superstition that in
some mysteriously ineffable way the officialdom and hierarchy of the
“organization” are possessed of a spiritual power that can affect the standing of the
souls of men before God — it is only this superstition that causes the people
against their own conviction and their own common sense of the right, to endure
or sanction the “church” procedure in many and various ways. What else than
superstition could it be that could cause people to think that some men in the
“church” through election by other men or by themselves are partakers or
possessors of spiritual authority or power to which all the other people of the
“church” must unquestioningly defer, or else jeopardize their soul with God? That
is precisely the principle, and the superstition, of the infallibility of the pope. The
pope is elected by the cardinals, from among themselves, or by himself. No
cardinal possesses or even claims any scintilla of infallibility. Yet when these
cardinals who have none of it, elect one of themselves, who have none of it, and
thus occupies the office and seat of pope, immediately he has all of it. How does
he get it? Where does it come from? Oh, from the office, from the seat, of course:
for it is only when he speaks ex cathedra, that is “from the chair,” that he is
infallible. And every other officialdom of “church organization” is of the same
WHICH ONE IS THE TRUE?
One of the livest questions of the day is, What is the Church? And this is the most important question that there ever
could be in any day. All know that there are so many things each one of which is claimed to be not only a church but
The Church, that everybody all the time is forced to the question of not only which is the true Church, but what is the
true Church? Each one of them claims and asserts that it is the true Church: and yet in so many things and ways each
one is conducted and managed so unlike what is Christian, that its own members as well as other people are kept
perpetually under the question, Is that the true Church? All of them but the first one of them, are perfectly sure that
the first one of them is not the true Church: while that first one of them is just as perfectly sure that it is the only true
Church. And if the first one of them, the oldest one of them, the one that has the advantage of far the longest time
and the most and fullest experience, the one that has had the benefit of “the ingenuity and patient care of forty
generations of statesmen” that have made it “the very masterpiece of human wisdom” — if that one of them is not
the true one of them, then how can any other one of them be the true? Or in behalf of all the others must it be the
acknowledged principle of this subject, that the first one of them, the one with the most experience of them all, is,
and is certain to be the worst of them all. If this be the principle of the thing, then is it not inevitable that as certainly
as each or all of the others shall be given time and experience, they will go the same way? And in the like length of
time will be each one just as bad as the first one? And if that be not the principle of the thing, if age and experience
have not made the first one of them to be the worst one of them, then what ground or reason of existence have all or
any of the others, apart from that first one?
This inevitable dilemma is sought to be avoided by the plea, invariably adopted, that, The difficulty is not in or with
the principle: the principle is correct: the difficulty is in the application of the principle: not the principle but the
men. But that is not any way of escape. For the application of the principle was, and must be always by men. And
these men were always just men — plain human beings — like all other men. Always that principle will, and will have
to be, applied by men — just plain human beings— like all other men. Yet more that this: that is exactly the plea of
that first one of these claimed churches. All the deviltry of the church of Rome, all the way, has been protested by
members of that church within that church. The enormities of iniquity practiced by and in that church have been
recorded and condemned and denounced by even the high ones of that church — bishops, archbishops, even
cardinals — and who still remained orthodox members of that church because they held that the evils were not of
the church nor from the church, but of the men, and only from the men who conducted the affairs of the church.
Long before The Reformation, men in that church had said harder things of the Pope and of the conduct of that
church than the reformers ever said: yet these still held that it was still and ever the true church.
The standard annalist of that church itself, Cardinal Baronius, says of the papacy in the tenth century:
“In this century the abomination of desolation was seen in the temple of the Lord: and in the See of St.
Peter, reverenced by angels, were placed the most wicked of men: not pontiffs but monsters.” And
Bishop Robert of Lincoln, in England, in the very presence of Pope Innocent IV and his cardinals, A. D.
1250, spoke out plainly to them: “The clergy are a source of pollution in the whole earth: they are anti-
christs and devils masquerading as angels of light, who make the house of prayer a den of robbers: and
the Roman curia is the source of all the vileness which renders the priesthood a hissing and a reproach
to Christianity.” They denounced the men and the activities of the men, even of the popes and the
papal court, and still apologized and pleaded for “the church” —for the machine — that alone gave to
the men their power and their opportunity. They condemned the evil practices but justified the system
by which alone it was possible that these practices could not only be perpetuated, but could even exist.
Church-men were bad; but “the church,” whose members and the expression of whose life those
church-men essentially were, was “the good!” Customs were pernicious; but “the church,” whose the
customs essentially were, was “the abode of sanctity!” Practices were abominable: but “the church,”
which invented many and profited by all and corrected none of the practices, was “holy!” Popes were
demonic; but “the church,” of which the popes were “the head”— the acting will, the guiding mind —
was “divine!” See the grand churches and magnificent cathedrals! Hear the “heavenly” music of the
“divine” chants! Catch the impressive odor of the “holy” incense! Feel the awe of the “solemn” service,
as the richly-robed ecclesiastics minister at the “altar,” kneel before the “host,” and move in “holy”
procession! Think of the wide extent of her “missions!” Behold her “perfect organization,” by which she
executes as by one man the wonders of her will, holds empires in awe, and rules the world! Is not that
the true and only “holy church?” The church was “the ark of God,” the “ship of Salvation.” The pilot, the
captain, and the crew, might all be pirates, and use every motion of the ship only for piratical purposes,
and load her to the sinking point with piratical plunder, and keep her headed ever straight toward
perdition, yet “the grand old ship” herself was all right and would come safely to the heavenly port.
Therefore, “cling to the ark,” “stand by the old ship,” and you will be safe and will land at last on the
heavenly shore.
For instance, in direct connection with the very passage already quoted from Cardinal Beronius, in which he describes the
fearful conditions of that church in the ninth century, there stand the Cardinal’s words as follows: “Christ was then assuredly
sleeping a profound sleep in the bottom of His vessel whilst the winds buffeted it on all sides and covered it with the waves of
the sea. And what was more unfortunate still, the disciples of the Lord slept more profoundly than He, and could not awaken
Him either by their cries or clamors.” And in the General Council of Blase, 1432, the pope’s legate exhorted the Bohemian
Christians: “In the time of Noah’s flood, as many as were without the ark perished.” All of this evil in that church and of that
church was so chronic, and so well known that time and again when a pope died, all Europe was searched as with candles to
find “a good man” to be pope. And when one was at last found who was well known and universally accepted as of model
character, when he had been installed and was actually pope he was indeed the pope: and all were caused to lament that “he
always would have been universally considered to be the best man for pope, if he had never become pope.” Thus the plea
utterly falls in every way that would hold that the badness of the church of Rome is because of the men and not because of the
principle. It is essentially in the principle: and the principle only manifests itself in and through the men who become
identified with it. And what of the Scriptures? What say they of it? This: “the man of sin,” “the mystery of iniquity,” “the
synagogue of Satan,” “the son of perdition,” “the great harlot,” “Mystery, Babylon the Great,” “the mother of harlots and
abominations of the earth,” “the mistress of witchcrafts and mother of abominations,” “the abomination of desolation.”
Does God say all of that of a thing in which there is any possible trace of good, of purity, or of truth? Do the Scriptures deal
with men, or with principles? With principles only. The whole Bible is a Book of principles only. And as certainly as the
Scriptures deal with principles and not with men, so certainly the Scriptures deal with and define and denounce the church of
Rome in its principle, and not merely in its men. The sin, the perdition, the mystery of the iniquity, the harlotry, the witch-
craft, the sorcery, the abomination, of the church of Rome is in the principle of the thing: is in the essence of the thing, and
not in the management of the thing: is in the essence of that thing as the church, and not in the management of it as the
church. And what is the principle of the church of Rome as the “church?” According to that principle and idea, what is the
“church?” It is this: “The society of the validly baptized faithful united together in one body by the profession of the same faith,
by the participation of the same sacraments, and by obedience to the same authority, Christ, its invisible head in Heaven, and
the Roman Pontiff, the successor of St. Peter, Christ’s visible representative and vicegerent on earth.” — Christian Apologetics,
Sec. 200. Take out of that definition the words “Roman Pontiff, the successor of St. Peter,” and “vicegerent,” and in their place
insert the name of the man, or of the Board, or of the Committee, or of the Conference or Diocese, in the case, and in principle
and largely in expression, it equally defines “the church” as held and manifested in every other “church organization” in the
world. And what is the principle in it and of it? It is the visible crowded into the place of the invisible: the human into the place
of the divine: the spiritual attention and obedience of souls centered in, and held under, the dominion of men instead of that
of God Himself in Christ under the Holy Spirit.
The Reformers cut to the root of that whole thing at the one stroke of declaring that in truth it is not in any sense The Church.
That is what made them “heretics.” They said that it is “the abomination of self-deification in the holy place:” “the Pope is Anti-
Christ and his See is that of Satan him-self:” “the papacy is a general chase, by command of the Roman Pontiff, for the purpose
of running down and destroying souls.” Were they wrong? Was The Reformation a mistake in its fundamental principle and
contention? Rome claims that it was: and that as she now has eliminated the bad elements from the church, there is no longer
any grounds for Protestant contention: but that all should and can now work in harmony as one. And the professed Protestant
churches, holding as tenaciously as does Rome herself the Romish principle of “the church,” and refusing the Christian
principle of The Church, are ready for co-operation with Rome. And every “church” that holds that principle of “the church” is
cooperating with Rome.
Now what is the principle of The Church of the Living God? According to this principle and idea, What is The Church? It is
this: “The Church is His body, the fulness of Him that filleth all in all.” Ephesians 1: 22-23. It is “the House of God” “built upon .
. . Jesus Christ Himself . . . in Whom all the building fitly framed together groweth unto an holy temple in the Lord . . .for an
habitation of God through the Spirit.” Ephesians 2: 19-22. And what is the principle in this and of this? It is more than a
principle, it is a Person — the Personal God, all in all, in Christ, building His own House, for His own habitation through His
own Spirit. And the difference between these two ideas and these two realms as to The Church, is as wide as is the difference
between man and God. It is just the difference that there is between man and God: between sly and designing and ambitious
and deceitful men, and the open and frank and honest and meek and lowly Jesus in Whom dwelleth all the fulness of the
Godhead bodily.
It is the truth that the long experience of that first one of these “churches,” and the ingenuity and patient care of the more than
“forty generations of statesmen” have made it “the very masterpiece of human wisdom:” and have so made it that, that “among
the contrivances that have been devised for deceiving and oppressing mankind it occupies the highest place.” It was devised for
the sole purpose of deceiving and oppressing mankind; for it was devised by the arch-deceiver of mankind. The men had little
to do with it beyond being the instruments of the arch-deceiver to extend his purpose and to fulfill his will. His has been
always the purpose, and his the moving will, to put his church — “the synagogue of Satan” — in the place of The Church of
God. That is why the Wisdom of God in the Scriptures sets it forth as He does in the terms “the mystery of iniquity,” “the son of
perdition,” etc., with never a single intimation of anything respectable or even decent: much less any-thing good. That Wisdom
penetrates to the seat of the life of the thing, and reveals the inherent principle of it. And what that Wisdom says that it is, that
is what it is. And no ingenuity of argument, no trick to remove from the thing to the men of the thing, from the principle to
the application of it, can escape or elude the inherent and essential deviltry of the thing. The thing is simply and only Satanic.
It is Satanic in its principle, it was Satanic in the beginning of its working — “the mystery of iniquity doth already work;” it has
always been Satanic in its working; and it cannot be anything else, whatever may be said or done to have it be something else.
THE CHURCH
What is The Church? What does the Word of God say that The Church is? It is by the Word of God only, and by the
study of the Word of God only, that anybody can ever know what The Church is. It is The Church of God, not the
church of men. And it being The Church of God, only He can possibly know or tell what it is. And the church, being
only of the thought and conception of God, when He expresses that thought in telling what The Church is, then that
thought as expressed in His Word, will be as far above any conception or thought of man’s, as God is above man, and
as the mind of God is greater than any mind of man. Therefore, in the study of this subject, as well as any other
subject of the thought and Word of God, the first thing for every person to do is to accept and follow implicitly the
following instruction: “Let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts; . . . for My thoughts are
not your thoughts, neither are your ways My ways, saith the Lord. For as the heavens are higher than the earth, so are
My ways higher than your ways, and My thoughts than your thoughts.” Isaiah 55: 7-9.This being so, and “the things of
God no man knowing but the Spirit of God,” plainly it is only by the revelation of the Spirit of God that these things
can be known by any man: by the Spirit of God taking these high and deep things of God and making them plain to
us and putting them upon our minds and thus giving them to us as really our own. John 14:26; 16:19, 20; 13-15; 1
Corinthians 2: 9-12.
In this way, then, let us study the word and thought of God on what is The Church. What, then, does He say that The
Church is? “The Church is His body, the fullness of Him Who filleth all in all.” Ephesians 1: 22-23. The Church is the
fullness of Him. Who is He, the fullness of Whom The Church is? Plainly only God, for it is “The Church of the Living
God.” What is the fullness of Him, whose fullness The Church is? What is the fullness of God, for The Church is the
fullness of Him? I might with profit to everyone, stop right here in this study, and let each reader spend a whole
month in thinking and meditating and studying on this one question only, What is the fullness of the Living God?
For whoever gets the fullest and best view of what is the fullness of the Living God, will have the fullest and best view
of what is The Church of the Living God: for The Church is the fullness of Him. What then is fullness of Him? First of
all, it is the fullness “of all in all;” for The Church is “the fullness of Him who filleth all in all.” The fullness of all in all
is simply the fullness of infinity. And the fullness of Him Who filleth all in all, is only the fullness of the Infinite One
— “all the fullness of the Godhead bodily.” And again: “Behold, the nations are as a drop of a bucket, and are counted
as the small dust of the balance . . . All nations before Him are as nothing: and are counted to Him as less than
nothing and vanity.” Isaiah 40: 15-17.How near to the fullness of all the oceans and seas is “a drop of a bucket?”And yet
that is the measure of “all the nations” to the fullness of God — to the fullness of Him who filleth the all in all, whose
fullness is The Church.
Please read Genesis 13:16 and get the suggestion there of what is the fullness that is the Church. Now
please think on that “fullness of God” which The Church is, and then ask yourself When The Church is
all the fullness of God, then what kind of an idea of either God or The Church can any men have who
think that they can “organize The Church” or “organize a church?” or who think that a structure of the
pinhead conception of finite-minded, blunder-thinking, man can be The Church of the Living God,
“the fullness of Him Who filleth all in all!!”
Is it not perfectly evident that any man who ever proposed, or thought of, “organizing a church” or of
“organizing The Church,” by that very thing shows absolutely that he has no possible correct or true
thought of what The Church is or What God is? The Church is the fulness of God: and the fulness of
God manifest is The Church: so that the idea of The Church is the idea of God. A person’s
comprehension of The Church is his comprehension of God. In the nature of the case, whoever thinks
that he can “organize The Church,” in that implies that he thinks that he can organize the fulness of
God: and so that he is above God. And that is exactly where the word of God places the one who first
attempted it — “the man of sin, who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God.”Such
ones as that can organize the fullness of their god: and this very easily, for it so small. And thus every
man-organized church in the world, is the manifestation of the god of that man, just like any other
heathen idol. But when The Church is the fulness of The Living God, it is perfectly plain and conclusive
that nobody but God Himself can possibly organize it. And when He organizes and builds His own
Church in and unto the fullness of Himself — “the fullness of Him Who filleth all in all” — then it is
equally plain and conclusive that the Church will be truly The Church that is the manifestation only of
the true and Living God. The question of The Church and of the organization of The Church is just the
same old world-old question of whether God shall be Himself in His own way and in His own place, or
whether man-made idols shall be the respective gods of little cliques and coteries in men’s ways and in
the place of God. Before you start the next chapter please think and mediate and pray on the question,
What is the fullness of God — “the fullness of Him who filleth all in all?” For thus you will be studying
what The Church is.
WHAT IS THE CHURCH?
What is the Church? “The House of God is the Church of the Living God.” 1 Timothy 3:15.
The Apostle and High Priest of our profession was faithful to Him that appointed Him, as
also Moses was faithful in all His House. “And Moses verily was faithful in all His House as a
servant, for a testimony of those things that were to be spoken after. But Christ was faithful
over His own House: whose House are we if we hold fast the confidence and the rejoicing of
the hope firm unto the end.” Hebrews 3: 1-6. “Ye, as lively stones are built up a spiritual
House.” 1 Peter 2:5. “Ye are no more strangers and foreigners but fellow-citizens with the
saints, and of the household of God: and are built upon the foundation of the apostles and
prophets, Jesus Christ Himself being the chief cornerstone. “In whom, all the Building, fitly
framed together, groweth unto an Holy Temple in the Lord: in whom ye also are builded
together for an Habitation of God through the Spirit.” Ephesians 2: 19-22. “Ye are God’s
Building.” 1 Corinthians 3:9. “I will build My Church.” Matthew 16:18.The Church of God,
then, is the House of God, of His own building, through Christ His own named Builder. It is
built “an holy Temple, in the Lord,” “for an Habitation of God, through the Spirit.” Now
what are the dimensions of this House of God? How extensive must be its capacity, to be
such a Temple and such a Habitation of God that it shall reflect and express “all the fullness
of God?” And who could be the Builder? What man or men could possibly build “The
House of God which is The Church of the Living God,” that shall contain so as to express
“all the fullness of God?” Were not men long ago challenged up on this very point? Please
read: “Who is able to build Him an house, seeing the heaven and heaven of heavens cannot
contain Him?” 2 Chronicles 2:6. “Behold, heaven and the heaven of heavens cannot contain
Thee, how much less this house that I have builded?” 2 Chronicles 6:18. “The Heaven is My
Throne and the earth is My footstool. Where is the house that ye will build unto Me?”
And this challenge is carried over into the field of Christian thought and things; and is repeated to
hold up all who would be “builders” of The Church or in The Church which is “The House of God” —
“You builders:” “The Most High dwelleth not in temples made with hands, as saith the prophet:
Heaven is My Throne, and earth My footstool, what house will ye build Me? saith the Lord?” Acts 7: 48-
49; 4:11. Accordingly men, who undertake to build or to “organize” The Church or a church, in that very
thing show their own utter ignorance of all that is The Church in truth. And they never do build Him
an house. Always they build to themselves an house where in the place of God, themselves shall sit and
reign and rule utterly unlike God. No. The Church is the House of God. It is built only for the
habitation of God, the place which He has made for Him who is equal with God, and therefore able and
capable to compass and understand and truly express the thought of God in His “Eternal Purpose
which He purposed in Christ Jesus our Lord.” When this Eternal Purpose was purposed only in Christ
Jesus, then it is utterly impossible for any other than Christ in person to be The Builder or the
Organizer of The Church. And so only it is: “He shall build The Temple of the Lord; even He shall build
The Temple of the Lord; and He shall bear the glory,” Zechariah 6: 12-13. And “He” came and earned
the position, and, by divine merit as well as by divine right, took the position of that Builder: “I will
build My Church.” But “the man of sin,” “the son of perdition,” “the mystery of iniquity,” soon came in,
and with its working supplanted Him as the builder, and became himself the builder of what is
proposed as “the church,” but which these builders built only for themselves and for their own glory, in
which always there has sat this “man of sin” above God, and “showing himself that he is God.” 2
Thessalonians 2:4. And the wicked course of that mystery of iniquity has been followed in the building
of more others than there are days in the year: each one of them presented as the true Temple and the
true House of God, but which in truth is only the habitation of men, who sit and rule there in place of
God. But the time has come, and now is, when the Mystery of God is once more to have its place above
the mystery of iniquity: and this unto its glorious finishing.
And this mystery is God manifest, “God manifest in the flesh,”
“Christ in men the hope of glory.” And in this, again it will be, as at
the first, that God only, in Christ only, by the Holy Spirit only, will be
the Builder of His own House unto its finishing in its own native
glory and beauty. Revelation 10:7; Ephesians 5:27.And so it is written:
“Speaking the truth in love may grow up into Him in all things who
is the Head even Christ, from whom” and “in whom all the building,
fitly framed together, groweth unto an holy Temple in the Lord . . .
for an habitation of God through the Spirit.” Ephesians 4: 15-6; 2: 21-
22. There is the Builder of The Church, the Organizer of The
Church, and He is only Christ the Head. There is the Building of The
Church, the organizing of The Church, and it is all only from Him
who is the Head, by the Holy Spirit. And that is the House of God: a
fit and becoming “House of habitation” for Him Who first “built all
things,” and “Whom the heaven and the heaven of heavens cannot
contain.”
PART 2
AN AGREEMENT TO FORM A CHURCH /
AN ORGANIZATION
AN AGREEMENT TO FORM A CHURCH / AN ORGANIZATION
DOINGS OF THE BATTLE CREEK CONFERENCE, OCT. 5 & 6, 1861
THE Conference convened for business purposes, evening after the Sabbath, Oct. 5, at 6.30 P. M. Elder Joseph
Bates was chosen chairman, U. Smith secretary. Meeting opened by prayer by Bro. White. {October 8, 1861
UrSe, ARSH 148.4}
Bro. White, Loughborough, Cornell, and Hull, having consulted together in regard to the business to be
brought before the Conference, Bro. White proposed that if the Conference would accept them as a
committee to present business to the meeting, they were ready to report. On motion of Bro. Gurney, these
brethren were accepted as the business committee of the Conference. {October 8, 1861 UrSe, ARSH 148.5, 6}
The first business presented was the organization of churches. Bro. Loughborough said: I consider it proper
and necessary to consider here the organization of churches, as the subject has been agitated among us,
especially for the last six months; and in order to bring the matter before the meeting, I move that we
consider the proper manner of organizing churches. Seconded by Bro. White. Carried. Bro. White then
presented the following resolution: {October 8, 1861 UrSe, ARSH 148.7}
Resolved, That this Conference recommend the following church covenant: We, the undersigned, hereby
associate ourselves together, as a church, taking the name, Seventh-day Adventists, covenanting to keep the
commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus Christ. Seconded by Bro. Hull. Adopted. {October 8, 1861
UrSe, ARSH 149.1}
The vote not being full, Bro. White said: I hope that matters of so much importance will not be passed by
without discussion, if any are disposed to question them. Nothing hurt my feelings more than the non-
committal position of some at last fall conference. I hope therefore that these subjects will have the benefit of
a full and free discussion, and that the sisters will take part in the vote, and that the action may be
unanimous. I would be in favor of trying this vote again. {October 8, 1861 UrSe, ARSH 149.2}
AN AGREEMENT TO FORM A CHURCH / AN ORGANIZATION
DOINGS OF THE BATTLE CREEK CONFERENCE, OCT. 5 & 6, 1861
Bro. Hull said: I have but very few words to say on this subject. The covenant proposed is
very nearly such a one as I have several times written out for churches who were about to
organize. The need of some such covenant has been seen and felt. I believe it is according
to apostolic custom to have our names signed to something; and this must be something
written out. We pledge ourselves only to do one thing, to keep the commandments of God
and the faith of Jesus. There can be nothing more in christianity. We pledge ourselves to
help each other along in the christian journey. No one can call this a creed or articles of
faith. {October 8, 1861 UrSe, ARSH 149.4}
BRO. BYINGTON. If we carry out this matter, not only merely covenanting to do, but
practically doing it, then it can be said of a truth, Here are they that keep the
commandments of God and the faith of Jesus. {October 8, 1861 UrSe, ARSH 149.5}
BRO. WHITE. If there is no one to raise any objections to this step, I have almost a mind to
raise some myself, so that the subject may be discussed. Circumstances have driven me to
an examination of this subject somewhat, and it is a very clear one to my mind; but perhaps
it might be objected to on this ground: It will look like patterning after the churches around
us; and what will be the influence? I would like to hear remarks upon this point. It will
certainly be doing like those around us; and certain individuals will say that we are
following after Babylon; and this may be an objection in their minds. {October 8, 1861 UrSe,
ARSH 149.6}
AN AGREEMENT TO FORM A CHURCH / AN ORGANIZATION
DOINGS OF THE BATTLE CREEK CONFERENCE, OCT. 5 & 6, 1861
BRO. LOUGHBOROUGH. It may with equal propriety be said that we are patterning after the churches in
building meeting-houses. We call the churches Babylon, not because they covenant together to obey God. I
am still of the opinion I advanced sometime since through the Review: The first step of apostasy is to get up a
creed, telling us what we shall believe. The second is, to make that creed a test of fellowship. The third is to try
members by that creed. The fourth to denounce as heretics those who do not believe that creed. And, fifth, to
commence persecution against such. I plead that we are not patterning after the churches in any
unwarrantable sense, in the step proposed. {October 8, 1861 UrSe, ARSH 149.7}
BRO. WHITE. I am convinced: not by what the brethren have said: for I was convinced before. I wish to say a
word now in favor of the resolution. I prefer that the brethren should be uniform in this thing. This would
tend to unity in the church. Let us set a right example here, and let it go out from this meeting. This is one
reason why I would vote for this covenant. On the subject of creeds, I agree with Bro. Loughborough. I never
weighed the points which he has presented, as I have since I began to examine the subject for myself. In
Eph.iv, 11-13, we read, "And he gave some apostles, and some prophets," etc. Here we have the gifts of the
church, presented. Now I take the ground that creeds stand in direct opposition to the gifts. Let us suppose a
case: We get up a creed, stating just what we shall believe on this point and the other, and just what we shall
do in reference to this thing and that, and say that we will believe the gifts too. But suppose the Lord, through
the gifts, should give us some new light that did not harmonize with our creed; then, if we remain true to the
gifts, it knocks our creed all over at once. Making a creed is setting the stakes, and barring up the way to all
future advancement. God put the gifts into the church for a good and great object; but men who have got up
their churches, have shut up the way or have marked out a course for the Almighty. They say virtually that the
Lord must not do anything further than what has been marked out in the creed. A creed and the gifts thus
stand in direct opposition to each other. Now what is our position as a people? The Bible is our creed. We
reject everything in the form of a human creed. We take the Bible and the gifts of the Spirit; embracing the
faith that thus the Lord will teach us from time to time. And in this we take a position against the formation
of a creed. We are not taking one step, in what we are doing, toward becoming Babylon. {October 8, 1861
AN AGREEMENT TO FORM A CHURCH / AN ORGANIZATION
DOINGS OF THE BATTLE CREEK CONFERENCE, OCT. 5 & 6, 1861
BRO. CORNELL. I think we have many examples in the Scriptures of the people of God entering into a
covenant. It is always proper to covenant to do right; and there can be no more appropriate covenant than to
keep the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus. [Reads 2Chron. xv, 12, and says] Here it seems the
people of God were at one time together, and all entering into a covenant to do what the Bible commanded
them to do. I think, in the step we propose, we are only entering into a covenant to do what the Lord
commands us to do. {October 8, 1861 UrSe, ARSH 149.10}
BRO. BYINGTON. A covenant I understand is a promise or vow. The Bible requires us to pay our vows unto
God. We could not pay them unless we had made them. {October 8, 1861 UrSe, ARSH 149.11}
BRO. WHITE. The 19th chapter of Exodus shows that there was a covenant entered into between God and the
people to keep the commandments of God. God promises that if they would keep his commandments he
would be their God; and the people say, All the words that the Lord has spoken will we do. Read also 2Kings
xxiii, 3. {October 8, 1861 UrSe, ARSH 149.12}
BRO. LOUGHBOROUGH. The greatest objection that rests in the minds of individuals, I presume, is having
this thing set down in writing. I do not know as I ever went into a meeting, but there were some to express the
determination to renew their covenant. Now there is the covenant; but to just put that down in writing,
seems, in the minds of some, to be Babylon. You see at once that here is where the difficulty lies; for when I
state a thing I endorse it; and all the difference there is between that and what we now propose, is that one is
set down in writing and the other is not. {October 8, 1861 UrSe, ARSH 149.13}
What was then the constitution of the Church or Organization at last? Exodus 20
Various Spirit of Prophecy Statements Concerning Church Authority and Historical Controversy
1875: "I have been shown that no man's judgment should be surrendered to the judgment of any one man. But when the judgment of the
General Conference, which is the highest authority that God has upon the earth, is exercised, private independence and private judgment
must not be maintained, but be surrendered." 3T p. 492.
1889: "The question of the great need of the soul deserves in these meetings of the [General] Conference far more attention, and many
questions that are tossed into the Conference should never appear, be worked out in your State Conferences. It has become habit to pass
laws that do not always bear the signature of heaven." November 4, 1889, Ms. 6-1889.
1890: At the 1888 GC session; "the opinion of men was looked to as the voice of God. The enemy took possession of minds and their
judgment was worthless, their decisions were evil, for they did not have the mind of Christ. They were doing continual injustice to the
persons they talked about, and they had a demoralizing effect upon the conference." February 1890, Ms. 37-1890.
That same year of 1890 Ellen wrote to the GC president: "I do not expect to be at your General Conference. I would rather run the other
way." EGW to O. A. Olsen, May 8, 1890, O46-1890.
1898: "It has been some years since I have considered the General Conference as the voice of God." August 26,1898, in 1899 GCB, p. 74.
1901: "It is working upon wrong principles that has brought the cause of God into its present embarrassment. The people have lost
confidence in those who have the management of the work. Yet we hear that the voice of the Conference is the voice of God. Every time I
have heard this, I thought it was almost blasphemy. The voice of the Conference ought to be the voice of God, but it is not, because some
in connection with it are not men of faith and prayer, they are not men of elevated principle." April 1, 1901, Ms. 37-1901.
1909: "When in a General Conference, the judgment of the brethren assembled from all parts of the field is exercised, private
independence and private judgment must not be stubbornly maintained, but surrendered. Never should a laborer regard as a virtue the
persistent maintenance of his position of independence, contrary to the decision of the general body." 9T, p. 260.
"And when men in the highest responsible positions make no difference between those who serve God and those who serve Him not,
they evidence that their eyes are not single to the glory of God; therefore their whole body is full of darkness...."Let us not form unholy
bonds of union with the friends of the world; for God has pronounced His curse upon all such unions....Already has the power of
darkness placed its mold and superscription upon the work that should stand forth untainted, unpolluted, from Satan's cunning
devices....Woe be unto him whose wisdom is not from above but from beneath!" TM, p 265, 273, 277.
At the 1901 General Conference Session, God tried to remove the kingly controlling power that the SDA
church had, since the 1890's, been implementing and using to bind and control the will and
consciences of our people. The church was repeating the same history as did the Jewish church in
keeping their people under slavery to men. Under this type of bondage no one can obtain salvation
(see Desire of Ages (DA), p 141).
Just two days before Sister White was to arrive at the 1901 GC session, she sent this message to the GC
leaders:
"God desires that these committees, which have handled these matters so long, shall be discharged
from their rulers and have a chance for their lives...the Lord wants His Spirit to enter. He wants His
Holy Spirit to be King....This present standing must come to an end...finally it will come to
nothing." Message to General Conference, April 1, 1901.
Then she arrived at the session two days later and declared:
"I feel a special interest in the movements and decisions that shall be made at this conference
regarding the things that should have been done years ago... "God gave them (GC leadership) clear
light as to what they should do and what they should not do, but they departed from the light... "That
these men should stand in a sacred place to be as the voice of God to the people, as we once
believed the General Conference to be, that is past....God wants them to be removed.... "God
has not put any kingly power in our ranks to control..." GCB, April 3, 1901, p 23-26.
The kingly power of the SDA church did assent to step down, and Sister White was elated. But did the
SDA church give up their authority and control over our people? Did they really allow God's Holy
Spirit to be King and to recreate our people in the Image of God? Or did the church leadership
continue to exercise their papal supremacy over our people, keeping them under slavery, never to fully
reflect the Image of God and be saved while under such influence? Was Sister White's excitement
THE GENERAL CONFERENCE OF 1901
ELLEN G. WHITE, JUST BACK IN THE UNITED STATES AFTER A NINE-YEAR SOJOURN IN AUSTRALIA, WAS
INVITED TO ATTEND THE GENERAL CONFERENCE SESSION OF 1901, HELD IN BATTLE CREEK. IT WAS THE
FIRST SESSION SHE HAD ATTENDED IN A TEN-YEAR PERIOD. THE PRESIDENT OF THE GENERAL
CONFERENCE, G. A. IRWIN, MADE HIS OPENING ADDRESS. THEN ELLEN WHITE PRESSED TO THE FRONT
OF THE ASSEMBLY, DESIROUS OF SPEAKING. EARNESTLY SHE ADDRESSED THE CONFERENCE, POINTING
OUT THE MANNER IN WHICH THE WORK OF GOD HAD BEEN CIRCUMSCRIBED AS A FEW MEN IN BATTLE
CREEK CARRIED THE RESPONSIBILITY OF A WORK FAR BEYOND THEIR GRASP. SHE TESTIFIED THAT THESE
MEN AND THE CAUSE WERE INJURED AS THEY ENCOURAGED OTHERS TO LOOK TO THEM FOR GUIDANCE
IN EVERY PHASE OF THE WORK. SHE POINTED OUT THAT THERE WERE SOME MEN IN RESPONSIBLE
PLACES WHO HAD LOST THE SPIRIT OF CONSECRATION SO ESSENTIAL TO THEIR WORK. AT THAT
MEETING SHE CRIED OUT, "WHAT WE WANT NOW IS A REORGANIZATION. WE WANT TO BEGIN AT THE
FOUNDATION AND BUILD ON A DIFFERENT PRINCIPLE."--GENERAL CONFERENCE BULLETIN, APRIL 3, 1901.
BATTLE CREEK INSTITUTIONS SUFFER GOD'S JUDGMENTS
UNFORTUNATELY, NOT ALL OF THE COUNSELS SOUNDED BY ELLEN WHITE AT THAT GENERAL
CONFERENCE SESSION OF 1901 WERE HEEDED. CHANGES WHICH SHOULD HAVE BEEN MADE IN TWO OF
THE INSTITUTIONS AT BATTLE CREEK WERE NOT MADE. BEFORE TWELVE MONTHS ROLLED AROUND,
DURING THE NIGHT OF FEBRUARY 18, 1902, THE SANITARIUM BURNED. BEFORE 1902 PASSED, THE
PUBLISHING HOUSE WAS ALSO IN ASHES. THIS GREAT LOSS OF DENOMINATIONAL PROPERTY WAS
RECOGNIZED AS A JUDGMENT FROM GOD, INFLICTED BECAUSE MEN FAILED TO HEED AND FOLLOW THE
COUNSEL GIVEN. WARNINGS HAD BEEN SOUNDED, BUT THEY HAD GONE UNHEEDED. NOW GOD SPOKE
IN A WAY THAT NONE COULD MISUNDERSTAND
The kingly power of the SDA church did assent to step down, and Sister White was elated. But did the SDA church
give up their authority and control over our people? Did they really allow God's Holy Spirit to be King and to recreate
our people in the Image of God? Or did the church leadership continue to exercise their papal supremacy over our
people, keeping them under slavery, never to fully reflect the Image of God and be saved while under such
influence? Was Sister White's excitement short-lived?
"What a wonderful work could have been done for the vast company gathered in Battle Creek at the general
conference of 1901, if the leaders of our work had taken themselves in hand. But the work that all heaven was waiting
to do as soon as men prepared the way was not done; for the leaders closed and bolted the door against the
Spirit's entrance....The doors were barred against the Heavenly Current that would have swept away all evil...They
built themselves up in wrong doing, and said to the Spirit of God, 'Go thy way for this time; when I have a more
convenient season, I will call for thee.'" Letter 123, August 23, 1902 (Battle Creek Letters, p 55-56).
"The results of the last general conference (1901) has been the greatest, the most terrible sorrow of my life, no change
was made....Men did not receive the testimonies of the Spirit of God... "It is a perilous thing to reject the light that
God sends. To Chorazin and Bethsaida heaven's richest blessings had been freely offered. Day after day the Prince of
Life had gone in and out among them....but they refused the heavenly gift, and of them the Saviour said; 'Woe unto
thee, Chorazin! Woe unto thee, Bethsaida, for if the mighty works had been done in Tyre and Sidon, which have
been done in you, they had a great while ago repented, sitting in sackcloth and ashes. But it shall be more tolerable
for Tyre and Sidon at the judgment, than for you.' "So today upon those who have had light and evidence, but who
have refused to heed the Lord's warnings and entreaties, heaven's woe is pronounced. "The Lord bore long with
the perversity of Israel, but the time came when the people passed the boundaries..." 13MR 122-23 (Letter 17,
January 14, 1903).
"Why is there so dim a perception of the true spiritual condition of the church? Has not blindness fallen upon the
watchmen standing on the walls of Zion?...Who can truthfully say, 'Our gold is tried in the fire; our garments are
unspotted by the world'? I saw our Instructor pointing to the garments of so-called righteousness. Stripping them
off, He laid bare the defilement beneath. Then He (Christ) said to me: 'Can you not see how they have pretentiously
covered up their defilement and rottenness of character? 'How is the faithful city become an harlot! My Father's
house is made a house of merchandise, a place whence the divine presence and glory have departed!'" 8T 248-50
(April 21, 1903).
"I am filled with sadness when I think of our condition as a people... our own course of continual backsliding has
separated us from God? And yet the general opinion is that the church is flourishing, and that peace and spiritual
prosperity are in all her borders. The church has turned back from following Christ her Leader, and is steadily
retreating toward Egypt." (5T 217) "The whole body is sick because of mismanagement and miscalculation." (TM 397)
"Some power has cut the cable.. .and (we) are drifting away to sea without chart or compass." (RH July 24, 1888) "You
"Unless the church, which is now being leavened with her own backsliding, shall repent and be converted, she will eat
of the fruit of her own doing, until she shall abhor herself." (8T 250) "It pains me to say, my brethren, that your sinful
neglect to walk in the light, has enshrouded you in darkness. You may now be honest in not recognizing and obeying
the light; the doubt you have entertained, your neglect to heed the requirements of God, have blinded your
perceptions so that darkness -is now to you light, and light is darkness." (5T 71)
"Oh, what privileges are granted to us as a people! And if God spared not His people that He loved because they
refused to walk in the light, how can He spare the people whom He has blessed with the light of heaven in having
opened to them the most exalted truth ever intrusted to mortal man to give to the world? Internal corruption will
bring the denunciations of God upon this people as it did upon Jerusalem... My brethren, we know not what is before
us... God will work with us and for us if the sins which brought His wrath upon the old world, upon Sodom and
Gomorrah and upon ancient Jerusalem, do not become our crime." (Letter to Butler and Haskell, Dec. 8, 1886)
"What would the Saviour do if He should come to us now as He did to the Jews? He would have to do a similar work."
(RH, vol. 2, p. 308) "Jerusalem is a representation of what the church will be if it refuses to receive and walk in the
light that God has given... These are no idle tales, but truth." (8T 67, 68) "If we imitate their (Israel's) example of
transgression, and depart from God, we shall fall as surely as did they." (1T 608, 609) "Let a church become proud and
boastful, not depending on God, not exalting His power, and that church will surely be left by the Lord, to be brought
down to the ground. Let a people glory in wealth, intellect, knowledge, or in anything but Christ, and they will soon
he brought to confusion." (8T 127)
“By exciting that opposition Satan succeeded in shutting away from our people, in a great measure, the special power
of the Holy Spirit that God longed to impart to them... The light that is to lighten the whole earth with its glory was
resisted, and by the action of our brethren has been in a great degree kept away from the world.” (1SM 234, 235) (In
other words, by quibbling and jealousy and open opposition, men succeeded in delaying the second coming of Christ
for one hundred years.)
"God has given Brother Jones and Brother Waggoner a message for the people... When you reject the message borne
by these men, you reject Christ, the giver of the message." (Letter 51-A. 1895)
During the presentations at Minneapolis in 1888 Ellen White sat on the front row and was heard to say over and over,
In 1926 Elder A. G. Daniells, former General Conference President, wrote, "The message has never been
received, nor proclaimed, nor given free course as it should have been in order to convey to the church
the measureless blessings that were wrapped within it.' (Christ Our Righteousness, p. 47) In 1898 Ellen
White was still speaking of stubborn defiance, disunion, and rejection of light. In 1902 she said, "I have
been instructed that the terrible experience at the Minneapolis Conference is one of the saddest
chapters in the history of the believers in present truth." (Letter 179, 1902) W. C. White, her son, wrote,
"But the most serious feature of the disaffection was the fact that, because Sister White urged the
importance of the message of righteousness by faith, and because thereby she seemed to be upholding
these brethren (Waggoner and Jones), contrary to their judgment, it grew into a spirit of rejection of
the testimonies of Sister White." (A. V. Olson, Thirteen Crisis Years, p. 332) Could our present plague of
attacking or ignoring her writings have its roots in the years following 1888?
Perhaps the heart of the whole problem is found in these comments by Ellen White in 1901. "Enough
has been said over and over and over again, but it does not make any difference; they go right on just
the same, professedly accepting it; but they do not make any change." (Talk in Battle Creek College
library, April 1, 1901) Professedly accepting but making no changes will never finish God's work, even
in a thousand years. Could this be what has confused certain historians into assuming that lip service
meant heart acceptance? Could the same thing be our problem today?
Inspiration tells us that the leaders of the 1901 General Conference "closed and bolted the door' against
the Spirit's entrance...” The doors were barred against the heavenly current that would have swept away
all evil." (Letter from Elmshaven, Aug. 5, 1902) "The result of the last General Conference has been the
greatest, the most terrible sorrow of my life. No change was made." (Letter from Elmshaven, Jan. 15,
1903).
THE TRUE CHURCH
"From the beginning, faithful souls have constituted the church on earth. In every age the Lord has had
His watchmen, who have borne a faithful testimony to the generation in which they lived. These
sentinels gave the message of warning; and when they were called to lay off their armor, others took up
the work. God brought these witnesses into covenant relation with Himself, uniting the church on
earth with the church in heaven. He has sent forth His angels to minister to His church, and the gates
of hell have not been able to prevail against His people." {AA 11.2}
The SDA Church began as a "movement" and it will end as a "movement" again. The copyrighted GC
Corporation will cease to be "God's Church" at the Sunday Law, either because they will flip to keeping
Sunday, or because they refuse to comply and all the Church entities; schools, offices, hospitals, and
even individual church buildings, will all be confiscated by the Gov't. Those who believe the "SDA
Church" is the "structure" will have a hard time either way then.
There is the visible Church which is/was the pillar and ground of the truth, and there is the invisible
church made up of all faithful souls. Many faithful ones are NOT Sabbath-keepers -- some are Sabbath-
keepers, but not in patented cooperate organization.
You have the woman which is the structured church organized by God. Then you have the seed of the
woman, which is Abrahams seed, those who belong to Christ and are one in Christ as Christ is one in
them. The seed obviously then is the true and faithful. But the church can only be God's true church as
long as they are the pillar and ground of the truth. If they apostatize then they are not His people and
church, until or unless there is repentance, revival and a reformation.
PART 3
THE
COUNTERFEIT
CHURCH
ORGANIZATION
AND THE TRUE
The Counterfeit Church Organization and the True Building
What is the difference between God’s organization and man’s organization? Let’s first explore the
principles of a “man made” organization.
The truth on this matter is very important. The organization of men is as cruel a monster as the
devil. Generally a small counsel of men will come together to form what they call “Church
organization” and following this they persuade the people to accept this “organization” as God’s
Church. Secondly, they setup a creed, and then claim to have the keys to heaven, and unless you are a
member of their “Church organization” it is claimed that you are lost unless you get back on their ship.
When the organization is formed and in working order, these men require conforming to the beliefs of
the officials and leaders within this organization. And though one member may be convicted in his
conscience by the Holy Spirit regarding his beliefs. And with his liberty of conscience which God gave
to him he speaks out or questions the beliefs of the officials in the “Church organization.” Because of
his refusal to conform he is “separated”, “ostracized”, and is completely “excluded” from this
organization that has applied the term “God’s Church” to itself.
In this man made organization setup by men, men will cast out what they deem to be heretics. These
so called “heretics” who have done nothing but acted on conscience and who have voiced opinions
which differ with the general beliefs of this man made organization have been cast out for disagreeing
with a “man” or a “few men” who represent what they call “the Church.” And according to “the Church”
they have setup, these so called “heretics” have been shut out from eternal life and are in turn subject
to eternal death. Could the devil be crueler than that?
The Counterfeit Church Organization and the True Building
Following this the rest of those who compose “the Church” are commanded not to
fellowship the brother nor receive him into their houses or they then become the subject of
suspicion. And then if they do not correct their way, these must also be separated from the
Church and are subject to eternal death except if they get back on the boat or ship or follow
the rules and exclude the brother and be subject to those few men in authority who have
setup this “organization”.
This type of organization is that of the Papacy, the Roman Church and every other
counterfeit that has followed in her footsteps. Which is every single “Church organization”
made by men on the face of the earth. This does exclude God’s organization and order.
Regarding the true Church Jesus said that he “will in no wise cast out”(John 6:37). The only
way to leave the true Church organization as we shall see is not to be forced out, but rather
to leave willfully. We must choose to be lost. The Church is “those as should be
saved.”(Acts 2:47)
There are three qualities which you will find in every false religion which are “intolerance,”
“oppression” and “persecution”. These are opposite to the true organization which is
tolerant towards those who differ with them and they believe in liberty of conscience and
freedom to voice their opinion to others, and will not use force to suppress those who have
differences with them.
The Counterfeit Church Organization and the True Building
Trial and persecution will come to all who, in obedience to the Word of
God, refuse to worship this false sabbath. Force is the last resort of
every false religion. At first it tries attraction, as the king of Babylon
tried the power of music and outward show. If these attractions,
invented by men inspired by Satan, failed to make men worship the
image, the hungry flames of the furnace were ready to consume them.
So it will be now. The Papacy has exercised her power to compel men to
obey her, and she will continue to do so. We need the same spirit that
was manifested by God's servants in the conflict with paganism. Giving
an account of the treatment of the Christians by the emperor of Rome,
Tertullian says, "We are thrown to the wild beasts to make us recant; we
are burned in the flames; we are condemned to prisons and to mines;
we are banished to islands,--such as Patmos,--and all have failed." So it
was in the case of the three Hebrew worthies; their eye was single to the
glory of God; their souls were steadfast; the power of the truth held
them firmly to their allegiance to God. It is in the power of God alone
that we shall be enabled to be loyal to him. {ST, May 6, 1897 par. 16}
The Counterfeit Church Organization and the True Building
Contrary to Popular Opinion The Church is NOT….
The following “crazy” and “strange” truths regarding God’s Church which have become foreign to many
of us are found in the bible and are as clear as the sun is shining in the sky. However, there has been
such a misunderstanding on these issues that men cannot see who, where and what the Church has
been throughout history. Somehow we have come to believe that in these last days God’s Church is
going to be an organization built by men. But is this what the bible teaches us?
Many times when talking of “the Church” people will generally refer to the local building. They will say
“Let’s go over to ‘the Church’”. But as we shall soon note, this in truth is not the Church of the bible at
all. This is man’s doctrine of what they understand the Church to be.
Before proceeding, please do not misunderstand, God’s Church is orderly (1 Cor 12:28) however, it is
not the type of order which exercises “arbitrary authority” on those whom they differ with. The one
authority is Christ. Submission and service to all who have authoritative positions is our duty. (Matt
20:25, 26) except when it conflicts with the word of God.(Acts 5:28, 29)
Notice the following verses written by Paul and how he says “the church that is in his house” etc. What
does this imply about the Church? Well, the Church if it is “in the house” cannot therefore be the
“building” or “house” which the Church is in. The Church is not a building made with hands by
hammers, nails, bricks or mortar.
The Counterfeit Church Organization and the True Building
The Church is not the house or building they are gathering at but rather the people in the building are
the building themselves as we shall see. That’s how Paul and the bible use the term.
Colossians 4:15 “ and the church which is in his house.”
Philemon 1:2 “, and to the church in thy house:”
1 Corinthians 16:19 “ the church that is in their house.”
Romans 16:5 “ the church that is in their house.”
Clearly the house that they are gathered at is not “The Church”. And this is as clear as the fact that the
building you or me are be gathering in every week is not “The Church”.
What About the Temple Made with Hands That Many Call “The Church”?
Acts 7:47-49 But Solomon built him an house. (48) Howbeit the most High dwelleth not in temples
made with hands; as saith the prophet, (49) Heaven is my throne, and earth is my footstool: what
house will ye build me? saith the Lord: or what is the place of my rest?
Solomon built God a house. But in truth, this is not the Church. God is not dwelling in buildings
made with hands. Notice the following text.
Ephesians 1:22-23 And hath put all things under his feet, and gave him to be the head over all things to
the church, (23) Which is his body, the fulness of him that filleth all in all.
In this building dwells the fullness of God, this is the Church of God. But not in the building built by
Solomon, Stephen made the point that God doesn’t dwell in buildings made with hands. Therefore the
conclusion is that the temple building made with hands was not the fullness of him that filleth all in
all, and therefore that building that Solomon built in truth is NOT and was NOT “God’s Church”.
The Counterfeit Church Organization and the True Building
So therefore it is very clear in the above verses even the building Solomon built was not the Church of
God, then how in truth can any other man made building be “The Church”. The truth of the matter is
that it cannot, and is not, and never was there any such thing as these buildings of men being “the
Church”.
So men go to build a man made organization and then create a building and call it “God’s Church” and
have millions of people worldwide calling it “God’s Church” saying let’s go to “the Church” and refer to
the building as “the Church”. But we can if we have eyes to see, see clearly that they haven’t yet
understood the true biblical Church of the bible, nor the truth of who and what the Church was in the
bible according to Paul and the apostles.
The True building of God
Regarding the true building of God, Paul said “ye are God’s building.”(1 Cor 3:9). “Ye are the temple of
the living God”(2 Corinthians 6:16). Peter said “Ye also, as lively stones, are built up a spiritual house,”(1
Peter 2:5).
In Ephesians when writing about this building Paul said this:
Ephesians 2:19-22 Now therefore ye are no more strangers and foreigners, but fellowcitizens with the
saints, and of the household of God; (20) And are built upon the foundation of the apostles and
prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner stone; (21) In whom all the building fitly framed
together groweth unto an holy temple in the Lord: (22) In whom ye also are builded together for an
habitation of God through the Spirit.
The Counterfeit Church Organization and the True Building
So therefore this building is built with lively stones and not dead stones or dead
mortar. Ye are the walls and roof of this building, living bricks, and Jesus Christ is
the foundation stone, the rock on which the true Church is built. Can any man
build this building? No, because he alone is the builder. This is not a building
made by men. This is what the bible describes as the only Church of
God. Nowhere in the bible do we find any other building referred to as the
Church of God.
Moses is a brother in this Church, and those who are the leaders in this Church as
we will read are “servants” rather than “arbitrary dictators”.
Hebrews 3:1-5 Wherefore, holy brethren, partakers of the heavenly calling,
consider the Apostle and High Priest of our profession, Christ Jesus; (2) Who was
faithful to him that appointed him, as also Moses was faithful in all his
house. (3) For this man was counted worthy of more glory than Moses, inasmuch
as he who hath builded the house hath more honour than the house. (4) For
every house is builded by some man; but he that built all things is God. (5) And
Moses verily was faithful in all his house, as a servant, for a testimony of those
things which were to be spoken after;
The Counterfeit Church Organization and the True Building
Moses was a faithful servant in this house, not an arbitrary ruler in the Church in the wilderness. This
Church is the same house that Christ is high priest of, the Church of God. And further we read about
this house:
Hebrews 3:6 But Christ as a son over his own house; whose house are we, if we hold fast the
confidence and the rejoicing of the hope firm unto the end.
We the people are “lively stones” in the “house of God”, the “temple of God”, also known as “God’s
building” or “God’s Church”. Men forever will think it is their national organization or establishment,
their denomination, or it is the building they attend each week that is “the Church”. But this is far from
the truth of the bible. Men always require a visible body and a visible head.
The house of God however is a “spiritual house” and can be seen only with spiritual eyes “the world
seeth me no more; but ye see me:”(John 14:19)
John 3:3 Jesus answered and said unto him, Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Except a man be born again,
he cannot see the kingdom of God.
This is the Church of the living God. It is so far beyond what man’s conception of it is, as far as the
carnal is from the spiritual, that men cannot see the body of Christ, which is His Church.(Eph 1:22, 23,
5:23, Col 1:18,24) And because men with carnal eyes have been unable to see the kingdom of God, the
Church of the living God, or God’s spiritual house, they have sought to apply the term “God’s Church”
to their man made organization and used it for centuries to persecute God’s Church. But in truth this
is not the organization that God would have us in, this is the counterfeit, the synagogue of Satan. This
is not the Church that is built by the one builder Jesus Christ.
The Counterfeit Church Organization and the True Building
The False Builders
For centuries men have had the idea that they were the builders of the
Church. There was an organization that was even setup in the time of Christ by
men, a counterfeit Church. The bible says that Christ is the builder of his
Church. “I will build my church; “(Matthew 16:18, see also Zechariah 6:13, 14,
Hebrews 3:1-6). But yet some men undertook to do the job for him.
Act 4:11 This is the stone which was set at nought of you builders, which is become
the head of the corner. “You builders” didn’t build on the rock. “You builders”
built another organization on sand rejecting the chief cornerstone, the
foundation. And the people in that organization hearing this message of the
apostles were responding “Who are you to tear down what God built up”. No,
these builders were not the builder of God’s Church because we read that Christ
will build his Church and to him alone is this job given.
Therefore the conclusion is that these “builders” were nothing but imposters,
frauds, and the building made with hands that these men stoned Stephen for
speaking against which (Acts 6:13, 7:47-51) was not in any sense the true Temple
of the Living God.
The Counterfeit Church Organization and the True Building
The True Builder and Organization Jesus Christ by His Holy Spirit
Men sometimes believe that Jesus Christ will build his Church, but they believe he leaves the small
duties to men to take care of. Men have forever been building their towers to heaven since the time of
the builders of the tower of Babel. They believe that they are the way, the truth and the life and that
without them to guide others no man might enter the Kingdom of God.
Regarding the tabernacle of God, the building which you are, Christ never left men to themselves to
take care of his Church. He guided men by his Holy Spirit.
Act 20:28 Take heed therefore unto yourselves, and to all the flock, over the which the Holy Ghost
hath made you overseers, to feed the church of God, which he hath purchased with his own blood.
1 Corinthians 12:28 And God hath set some in the church, first apostles, secondarily prophets, thirdly
teachers, after that miracles, then gifts of healings, helps, governments, diversities of tongues.
It was never unholy men who built the Church. But rather “God set some in the Church”.
Throughout the book of Acts we find that it is Christ who “added to the Church daily such as should be
saved”(Acts 2:47). This was most assuredly not left to men.
In Acts chapter 1 the disciples were commanded “that they should not depart from Jerusalem, but wait
for the promise of the Father, which, saith he, ye have heard of me. (5) For John truly baptized with
water; but ye shall be baptized with the Holy Ghost not many days hence.”(Acts 1:4,5).
The Counterfeit Church Organization and the True Building
The Church was to “wait” for the Holy Spirit
When Jesus Christ ascended to heaven, he did not leave these men on their own to figure out how to
run the Church. Christ was the head of the Church through his Holy Spirit from the beginning. And
without the guidance of the Holy Spirit these men were not to go forth. They were commanded to wait
for the promise.
There was truly organization here. But it wasn’t a council of men that decided who should do what. It
was the Holy Spirit that guided the Church every step of the way.
Mark 16:20 And they went forth, and preached every where, the Lord working with them, and
confirming the word with signs following. Amen.
The head of the Church Jesus Christ was with them. In the second chapter of Acts we read “Therefore
being by the right hand of God exalted, and having received of the Father the promise of the Holy
Ghost, he hath shed forth this, which ye now see and hear.”(Acts 2:33)
The Lord was working with them, and it was the Lord that “added to the church daily such as should
be saved.”(Acts 2:47)
In Acts chapter 4 Peter “being filled with the Holy Ghost” (v11) rebukes these “builders” (v11) telling
them they are building on the wrong foundation. In verse 12 Peter tells them that there is no other
name under heaven by which men can be saved and following this these “false builders” tell Peter and
the other apostles that they must stop preaching in the name of Jesus. (v12, 17, 18)
The Counterfeit Church Organization and the True Building
Acts 4:18-19 And they called them, and commanded them not to speak at all nor teach
in the name of Jesus. (19) But Peter and John answered and said unto them, Whether
it be right in the sight of God to hearken unto you more than unto God, judge ye.
After threatening them, they then let these men go. But threats were not going to stop
a person from sharing the truth which is the only way by which men might be
saved.(Acts 4:12) Again, the one authority is Christ. Submission and service to all who
have authoritative positions is our duty. (Matt 20:25, 26) except when it conflicts with
the word of God. And God was telling these men to go forth teaching them in His
name. (Acts 5:29, 30)
Christ was adding to the Church all that would be saved, and to stop teaching the
truth about salvation would only be to not love your fellow men. How in the love of
the truth could the apostles ever stop such a thing? So following this they of course
went back to the temple and were teaching in Jesus name. So thus they did not go
boldly forth, but first prayed to God about it. Notice the account and the clear answer
to their prayer.
The Church built by the “false builders” had acquired the power of the “Kings of the
earth” to stop these men from preaching “in the name of Jesus”.
The Counterfeit Church Organization and the True Building
Acts 4:24-30 And when they heard that, they lifted up their voice to God with one accord, and said,
Lord, thou art God, which hast made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and all that in them is: (25) Who
by the mouth of thy servant David hast said, Why did the heathen rage, and the people imagine vain
things? (26) The kings of the earth stood up, and the rulers were gathered together against the Lord,
and against his Christ. (27) For of a truth against thy holy child Jesus, whom thou hast anointed, both
Herod, and Pontius Pilate, with the Gentiles, and the people of Israel, were gathered
together, (28) For to do whatsoever thy hand and thy counsel determined before to be
done. (29) And now, Lord, behold their threatenings: and grant unto thy servants, that with all
boldness they may speak thy word, (30) By stretching forth thine hand to heal; and that signs and
wonders may be done by the name of thy holy child Jesus.
Note, God stretched forth “His hand to heal”. This was nothing of the men themselves. They
depended on God to “grant unto” His servants boldness to speak His word. This is not the words of
self, there was no dependence whatsoever on man to build anything in this organization. Everything
and everyone in this organization was dependent on God. After this God poured forth His Holy Spirit
on them that “wonders may be done by the name of thy holy child Jesus.”(Acts 4:30)
Acts 4:31-32 And when they had prayed, the place was shaken where they were assembled together;
and they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and they spake the word of God with boldness. (32) And
the multitude of them that believed were of one heart and of one soul: neither said any of them that
ought of the things which he possessed was his own; but they had all things common.
The Counterfeit Church Organization and the True Building
Also notice the unity. This was not a bunch of men who came together and said “We need to unite on
these doctrines” but rather it was the Holy Spirit that unified them and they were “of one heart and of
one soul” and also “had all things common”. This is the organization of God. This is God’s building,
this is the temple of God.
Jesus Christ through the Holy Spirit rebuilt his temple. No man was the builder of it. These men gave
way to the head of the Church and he did what he promised.
Mark 14:58 We heard him say, I will destroy this temple that is made with hands, and within three days
I will build another made without hands.
Christ has built it. But most do not recognize it. After Paul and Barnabas declared how the Holy Spirit
was working in the Gentiles and Peter told of his stories of how God by his Spirit came on the Gentiles
the following statement was made by James:
Acts 15:14-16 Simeon hath declared how God at the first did visit the Gentiles, to take out of them a
people for his name. (15) And to this agree the words of the prophets; as it is written, (16) After this I
will return, and will build again the tabernacle of David, which is fallen down; and I will build
again the ruins thereof, and I will set it up:
So the prophecy of Isaiah is fulfilled, not by any visible tabernacle that could be seen with the eyes of
men. This is not the Church of God. But rather by God building with “living stones” his “spiritual
house”, “the tabernacle of David, which is fallen down”. And again notice he says “I will build”. Man is
not the builder of the Church, the Church was not some denomination, nor was it a building with
hammer and nails, or bricks and mortar.
The Counterfeit Church Organization and the True Building
Summary:
1. God’s Church is a spiritual house
2. God’s Church is built with living stones
3. God is the builder alone of His Church
4. Men can only see God’s Church with spiritual eyes
5. Men do not decide who is in the Church
6. Men can recognize the spiritual body only with Spiritual eyes
7. Men without the Holy Spirit often think they can take it upon themselves to
build God’s Church
8. The Church is people who gather in a house, not a building that is down the
street. We might call that a chapel, or house. But the Church is the people in the
house.
9. God’s people are not disrespectful towards those in authoritative
positions. However when commanded against their belief, they must obey God
over men.
10. Men may attempt to kick God’s people out of the Church and add people to
the Church, but they can’t. That is God’s work, and to attempt that work is to
attempt to be God Himself.
The Reformers on The Church
“And the Lord added to the church daily such as should be saved.”(Acts 2:47) The Church consists of
all those that are saved.
Ephesians 1:22-23 And hath put all things under his feet, and gave him to be the head over all things to
the church, (23) Which is his body, the fulness of him that filleth all in all.
This Church consists of God dwelling in us by His Holy Spirit. The Church does not consist in unholy
members. It is not a building filled with sinners, but rather is a building consisting of “saints”. It
consists of the “sanctified.”
1 Corinthians 1:2 Unto the church of God which is at Corinth, to them that are sanctified in Christ
Jesus, called to be saints, with all that in every place call upon the name of Jesus Christ our Lord, both
theirs and ours:
The Church is Built on Truth.
1Ti 3:15 But if I tarry long, that thou mayest know how thou oughtest to behave thyself in the house of
God, which is the church of the living God, the pillar and ground of the truth.
The Church is the fullness of that Holy Spirit of God and Christ.
1 Peter 2:5 Ye also, as lively stones, are built up a spiritual house, an holy priesthood, to offer up
spiritual sacrifices, acceptable to God by Jesus Christ.
This Church is built with living stones not dead stones. In Hebrews, we are told of the “General
assembly and church of the firstborn”. The word “General” can be translated “Universal” or “Catholic”.
God Has a “Universal” or “Catholic” church which men have tried to counterfeit.
The Reformers on The Church
Heb 12:22-24 But ye are come unto mount Sion, and unto the city of the living God, the heavenly
Jerusalem, and to an innumerable company of angels, (23) To the general assembly and church of
the firstborn, which are written in heaven, and to God the Judge of all, and to the spirits of just
men made perfect, (24) And to Jesus the mediator of the new covenant, and to the blood of sprinkling,
that speaketh better things than that of Abel.
The bible say’s regarding the Church that “God is the judge”. Therefore it is not left up to Popes or
religious leaders to decide who the church consists of. I cannot judge that, and neither can anyone,
except the spirit reveals it.
Men may have a piece of paper saying they are members of so and so church, however it is only God
who is the judge of this, and their names are “written in heaven” by God Himself, “the judge of all.”
What did the reformers understand of the Church?
Wycliffe: “There is one only universal Church: consisting of the whole body of the predestinate…All
who shall be saved in the bliss of heaven are members of Holy Church, and no more.”
Wycliffe did not believe that those who were not saved were members of God’s Holy Church.
The Reformers on The Church
Matthias of Janow: “The Church is the body of Christ, the community of the elect. All Christians
who possess the Spirit of Jesus the Crucified, and who are impelled by the same Spirit, and who alone
have not departed from their God, are the one Church of Christ: His beautiful bride, His body. The
Body of the omnipotent and altogether indivisible Jesus Christ, the community of saints, is not
divided, neither indeed can be divided. It is Jesus Christ Himself, who, with the Father and the Holy
Spirit, ever dwells in His Church and in each most insignificant portion of it: holding together,
vitalizing, sustaining, the whole and all its parts.”
John Huss was burnt at the stake for this truth of The Church. The name Catholic means Universal
and John Huss gives his view about the one true Universal or Catholic Church.
And this is what he held–“Two righteous persons congregated together in Christ’s name constitute,
with Christ as the Head, a particular holy church: and likewise three or four, and so on to the whole
number of the predestinate without admixture…But the holy catholic–that is, universal–Church, is the
totality of the predestinate–all the predestinate in the universe: all the predestinate, present, past, and
future.
The universal Church is one, praising God from the beginning of the world to the the holy angels are a
part of the holy catholic Church…. The holy Church is made up of two parts: those who have not
sinned, and those who have ceased to sin.
The catholic Church is the bride of our Lord Jesus Christ–bride, I say, chaste, incorrupt, and never
capable of being corrupted. Christ is the Individual, the true God and man, imparting spiritual life and
motion to The Church and every one of its members, and without whose influence it could not live or
feel. “
The Reformers on The Church
Martin Luther replied regarding Huss’s view of the Church in agreement:
“Certain of the tenets of John Huss and the Bohemians are perfectly orthodox.
This much is certain. For instance, ‘that there is only one universal Church’; and
again, ‘that it is not necessary to salvation to believe the Roman church superior to
all others.’ Whether Wycliffe or Huss has said it, I care not, It is the truth… There
is no other Church than the assembly of those who have the Word of God and are
purified by it.”
Zwingle:
“In every nation whosoever believeth with the heart in the Lord Jesus Christ, is
saved. This is The Church out of which no man can be saved. “The Church
universal is diffused over the whole world wherever there is faith in Jesus Christ–in
the Indies as well as in Zurich.
And as for particular churches, we have them–at Berne, at Shaffhausen, here
also. But the Popes, their cardinals, and their councils, are neither the Church
universal, nor the church particular.”
The Reformers on The Church
Hooper, of England, who was burnt at the stake in 1555:
“‘The general assembly and Church of the Firstborn, which are written in heaven.’
I believe and confess one only catholic and universal Church: which is an holy
congregation of believers, which are chosen and predestinate unto everlasting life
before the foundations of the world were laid. I believe that this Church is
invisible to the eye of man, and is only to God known; and that the same Church is
not set, compassed, and limited, within a certain place of bounds, but is scattered
and spread abroad throughout all the world: but yet coupled together in heart,
will, and spirit, by the bond of faith and charity.
I believe that this invisible Church is the field of the Lord God, wherein is neither
darnel nor cockle. It is the house and dwelling-place of the Holy Ghost; and within
that Church is neither Cain, Judas, neither the wicked rich glutton.
The same Church is the body of Christ wherein there is never a rotten, corrupt, or
infected member. It is the spouse of Christ, which is pure and clean, without
wrinkle and without spot. It is holy and without blame, cleansed and sanctified in
the blood and by the Word of her Head and well-beloved Spouse–Jesus Christ.”
The Reformers on The Church
John Wesley:
“As where two or three are met together in His name, there is Christ; so where two or three believers are
met together, there is a church. “Thus it is that St. Paul, writing to Philemon, mentions ‘the church
which is in his house’: plainly signifying that even a Christian family may be termed a church. Several
of those whom God hath called out (so the original word properly signifies), uniting together in one
congregation, formed a larger church: as the church at Jerusalem. That is, all those in Jerusalem whom
God had so called.
He frequently uses the word in the plural number. So, Gal. 1:2, ‘Paul an apostle…unto the churches of
Galatia’: that is, the Christian congregation dispersed throughout that country. There is one God and
Father of all ‘that has the Spirit of adoption which crieth in their hearts. Abba Father’, which
‘witnesseth’ continually ‘with their spirits’ that ‘they are the children of God’ ‘who is above all’–
pervading all space, filling heaven and earth; ‘and in you all’–in a peculiar manner living in you that are
one body by one Spirit: Making your souls His loved abode, The temples of indwelling God.” Here,
then, is a clear unexceptionable answer to that question, What is The Church?–The catholic or
universal Church is all the persons in the universe whom God hath so called out of the world as to
entitle them to the preceding character: “As to be ‘one body’, united by ‘one Spirit’, having ‘one faith’,
one hope, one baptism, one God and Father of all, who is above all, and through all, and in them
all. Certainly if these things are so, the church of Rome is not so much a part of the catholic Church.”
The Reformers on The Church
William Miller of the great Advent movement:
“I should oppose our being called, in an associated capacity, a church with any
name. To call any denomination the Advent Church, the Church of God, or any
other name, I regard as contrary to the usage of the apostles… A church, according
to the Scriptures, is a religious assembly, selected and called out of the world, by
the doctrine of the Gospel, to worship the true God according to His Word.”
“Is it asked, Do you repudiate the name of Adventists? In reply, I do, when it is
applied to The Church; but not when it is applied to those who compose The
Church.”
Ellen G. White:
“God has a church. It is not the great cathedral, neither is it the national
establishment, neither is it the various denominations; it is the people who love
God and keep His commandments. “
“From the beginning, faithful souls have constituted the church on earth.”
The Reformers on The Church
A. T. Jones made a statement once regarding the reformation. He explained that the people could
complain of the leaders in the Roman Church all that they wanted. But until they were ready to
recognize the truth about the church, that the Roman Church was not the Church at all, their could be
no reformation. He summarized it in this manner:
“The people believed regarding the Roman Church that : “The church was “the ark of God,” the “ship of
Salvation.” The pilot, the captain, and the crew, might all be pirates, and use every motion of the
ship only for piratical purposes, and load her to the sinking point with piratical plunder, and keep her
ever headed straight toward perdition, yet “the grand old ship” herself was all right and would come
safely to the heavenly port.
Therefore, “cling to the ark,” “stand by the old ship,” and you will be safe and will land at last on the
heavenly shore. Such in essence is the conception held, and that for ages had been inculcated…And in
the General Council of Basle, 1432, the Pope’s legate exhorted the Bohemians that “In the time of
Noah’s flood, as many as were without the ark perished.”
So long as this delusion was systematically inculcated, blindly received, and fondly hugged, of course
reformation was impossible.
But as soon as there arose men with the courage of conviction and the confidence of truth, and spoke
out plainly and flatly that the Roman system is not The Church at all in any feature or in any sense,
then The Reformation had begun.”
It may be that should we realize this truth today, that it might cause a modern reformation.
The Reformers on The Church
HOME CHURCHES
Instruction in regard to conducting the Sabbath-school should to a large degree be given in the HOME
CHURCHES; for the labor can be made more direct and the results will be more permanent if
instruction is given at home. This work does not require the services of the ministers; they should be
free to attend to the spiritual interests of the people. They are to teach others what to do. They must
instruct the people as to how to come to the Lord, and how to lead others to him. There must be time
for heart-searching, for soul-culture. - RH June 30, 1891
As workers go forth filled with zeal, and with the love of God, the CHURCHES at HOME will be
revived; for the success of the workers will be regarded as a subject of deep personal concern by every
member of the church. - GW 25.3
Soon these churches will be able not only to carry on the work in their own borders, but to impart to
other fields. Thus the burden resting on the HOME CHURCHES will be shared. - CET 221.3
There are others who might be mentioned as transgressors, and whose influence is a stumbling block
to the youth. The spiritual conditions in Battle Creek are such that the youth cannot safely be
encouraged to go there. For the past twenty years [Footnote: (1886-1906)] the Lord has been giving
warnings that altogether too many people are settling in Battle Creek, leaving their SMALL HOME
CHURCHES, which should be KEPT ALIVE by their earnest efforts. - KC 40.6
The Reformers on The Church
HOME CHURCHES
Some say home churches are from the devil?
Let us test this proposition by the Word of God:
Likewise greet the church that is in their house. Salute my well-beloved Epaenetus, who is the
firstfruits of Achaia unto Christ. (Rom 16:5)
The churches of Asia salute you. Aquila and Priscilla salute you much in the Lord, with the church that
is in their house. (1 Cor 16:19)
Salute the brethren which are in Laodicea, and Nymphas, and the church which is in his house. (Col
4:15)
And to our beloved Apphia, and Archippus our fellowsoldier, and to the church in thy house:
(Philemon 1:2)
The Word of God is plain here. These home churches were from Christ and thus they are included in
the apostolic salutation here. Thus to issue a generic statement such as home churches are of the devil
is ridiculous. We must consider the circumstances and the teachings occurring in whatever home
church is in question. To reach an a priori conclusion that home churches are from the devil is actually
the type of statement that the devil himself is well pleased with.
The Reformers on The Church
SELF SUPPORTING WORK
The Lord does not set limits about His workers in some lines as men are wont to set. In their work, Brethren Magan
and Sutherland have been hindered unnecessarily. Means have been withheld from them because in the
organization and management of the Madison school, it was not placed under the control of the
conference. But the reasons why this school was not owned and controlled by the conference have not been duly
considered. SpTB11 31.3
The Lord has instructed me that, from the first, the work in Huntsville and Madison should have received adequate
help. But instead of this help being rendered promptly there has been long delay. And in the matter of the
Madison school, there has been a standing off from them because they were not under the ownership and
control of some Conference. This is a question that should sometimes be considered, but it is not the Lord’s
plan that means should be withheld from Madison, because they are not bound to the conference. The
attitude which some of our brethren have assumed toward this enterprise shows that it is not wise for every
working agency to be under the dictation of conference officers. There are some enterprises under certain
conditions, that will produce better results if standing alone.
When my advice was asked in reference to the Madison school, I said, Remain as you are. There is danger in
binding every working agency under the dictation of the conference. The Lord did not design that this
should be. The circumstances were such that the burden bearers in the Madison school could not bind up
their work with the conference. I knew their situation, and when many of the leading men in our
conferences ignored them, because they did not place their school under conference dictation, I was shown
that they would not be helped by making themselves amenable to the conference. They had better remain as
led by God, amenable to Him, to work out His plans. But this matter need not be blazed abroad. 8MR 202.
Brethren Sutherland and Magan should be encouraged to solicit means for the support of their work. It is the
privilege of these brethren to receive gifts from any of our people whom the Lord impresses to help. They should have
means—God’s means—with which to work. The Madison enterprise has been crippled in the past, but now it
must go forward. If this work had been regarded in the right light, and had been given the help it needed, we
should long ere this have had a prosperous work at Madison. Our people are to be encouraged to give of
The Reformers on The Church
I will refer here to some words from the final speech of Robert Pierson as General Conference
President on October 15, 1978.
“This will be the last time that in my present role I shall stand before the world leaders of my church, your church,
our church, and I have a few words to leave with you. “I take my thoughts from something that Elder and Mrs. Ralph
Neall have written describing how typically a SECT EVOLVES INTO A CHURCH. They say a sect is often begun by a
charismatic leader with tremendous drive and commitment, and that it arises as a protest against worldliness and
formalism in a church. It is generally embraced by the poor. The rich would lose too much by joining it, since it is
unpopular, despised, and persecuted by society in general. It has definite beliefs firmly held by zealous members.
Each member makes a personal decision to join it and knows what he believes. There is little organization or
property, and there are few buildings. The group has strict standards and controls on behavior. Preachers, often
without education, arise by inner compulsion. There is little concern about public relations. “And then it passes on to
the second generation. With growth there comes a need for organization and buildings. As a result of industry and
frugality, members become prosperous. As prosperity increases, persecution begins to wane. Children born into the
movement do not have to make personal decisions to join it. They do not necessarily know what they believe. They
do not need to hammer out their own positions. These have been worked out for them. Preachers arise more by
selection and by apprenticeship to older workers than by direct inner compulsion. “In the third generation,
organization develops and institutions are established. The need is seen for schools to pass on the faith of the fathers.
Colleges are established. Members have to be exhorted to live up to the standards, while at the same time the
standards of membership are being lowered. The group becomes lax about disfellowshipping nonpracticing
members. Missionary zeal cools off. There is more concern over public relations. Leaders study methods of
propagating their faith, sometimes employing extrinsic rewards as motivation for service by members. Youth
question why they are different from others, and intermarry with those not of their faith. “In the fourth generation
there is much machinery; the number of administrators increases while the number of workers at the grass roots
becomes proportionately less. Great church councils are held to define doctrine. More schools, universities, and
seminaries are established. These go to the world for accreditation and tend to become secularized. There is a re-
examination of positions and modernizing of methods. Attention is given to contemporary culture, with an interest
in the arts: music, architecture, literature. The movement seeks to become “relevant” to contemporary society by
becoming involved in popular causes. Services become formal. The group enjoys complete acceptance by the world.
The Reformers on The Church
Pierson goes on to say:
“Brethren and sisters, this must never happen to the Seventh-day Adventist Church! This will not happen to the Seventh-day Adventist
Church. This is not just another church—it is God’s church! But you are the men and women sitting in this sanctuary this morning on
whom God is counting to assure that it does not happen. Already, brethren and sisters, there are subtle forces that are beginning to stir.
Regrettably there are those in the church who belittle the inspiration of the Bible, who scorn the first 11 chapters of Genesis, who
question the Spirit of Prophecy’s short chronology of the earth, and who subtly and not so subtly attack the Spirit of Prophecy. There are
some who point to the Reformers and contemporary theologians as a source and the norm for Seventh-day Adventist doctrine. There are
those who allegedly are tired of the hackneyed phrases of Adventism. There are those who wish to forget the standards of the church we
love. There are those who covet and would court the favor of the evangelicals; those who would throw off the mantle of a peculiar people;
and those who would go the way of the secular, materialistic world.”
Pierson’s call for leadership is more crucial now than ever before:
“The Seventh-day Adventist Church had its alpha years ago. You and I are the leaders who will face the omega that will be of the same
subtle, devilish origin. Its effect will be more devastating than the alpha. Brethren, I beg of you, study, know what is ahead, then with
God’s help prepare your people to meet it!” “God calls for men who are prepared to meet emergencies, men who in a crisis will not be
found standing on the wrong side” (RH, November 5, 1903) “We are pressing on to the final conflict, and this is no time for compromise.
It is no time to hide your colors. When the battle wages sore, let no one turn traitor. It is no time to lay down or conceal our weapons, and
give Satan the advantage in the warfare” (RH, December 6, 1892) “And then I call attention to a vision the Lord’s servant had, in which
she saw a ship heading toward an iceberg. She said: “There, towering high above the ship, was a gigantic iceberg. An authoritative voice
cried out, ‘Meet it!’ There was not a moment’s hesitation. It was a time for instant action. The engineer put on full steam, and the man at
the wheel steered the ship straight into the iceberg. With a crash she struck the ice. There was a fearful shock, and the iceberg broke into
many pieces, falling with a noise like thunder to the deck. The passengers were violently shaken by the force of the collision, but no lives
were lost. The vessel was injured, but not beyond repair. She rebounded from the contact, trembling from stem to stern, like a living
creature. Then she moved forward on her way. Well I knew the meaning of this representation. I had my orders. I had heard the words,
like a voice from our Captain, ‘Meet it!’ I knew what my duty was, and that there was not a moment to lose. The time for decided action
had come. I must without delay obey the command, ‘Meet it!’” (1SM, p. 205, 206) “Fellow leaders, it may be that in the not too distant
future you will have to meet it. I pray God will give you grace and courage and wisdom.”
We can all stand together and ask, and search for, the answers to these perplexities, if we are committed to seeing truth prevail, regardless
of where that might take us. Are we a sect evolved to a church or are we a true church of God becoming a sect?!
The Reformers on The Church
"Our best, most humble, most devoted servants of Christ, are fostering in their midst what
will one day, not long hence, show itself to be the spawn of the dragon. They shrink from
any rude word against creeds with the same sensitiveness with which those holy fathers
would have shrunk from a rude word against the rising veneration of saints and martyrs
which they were fostering. . . . The Protestant evangelical denominations have so tied up
one another's hands, and their own, that, between them all, a man cannot become a
preacher at all, anywhere, without accepting some book besides the Bible. . . . And is not
the Protestant Church apostate? Oh! remember, the final form of apostasy shall rise, not by
crosses, processions, baubles. We understand all that. Apostasy never comes on the
outside. It develops. It is an apostasy that shall spring into life within us, - an apostasy that
shall martyr a man who believes his Bible ever so holily; yea, who may even believe what the
creed contains, but who may happen to agree with the Westminster Assembly, that,
proposed as a test, it is an unwarrantable imposition. That is the apostasy we have to fear,
and is it not already formed? . . . Will it be said that our fears are imaginary? Imaginary!
Did not the Rev. John M. Duncan, in the years 1825-6, or thereabouts, sincerely believe the
Bible? Did he not even believe substantially the Confession of Faith? And was he not, for
daring to say what the Westminster Assembly said, that to require the reception of that
creed as a test of ministerial qualification was an unwarrantable imposition, brought to
trial, condemned, excommunicated, and his pulpit declared vacant? There is nothing
imaginary in the statement that the creed-power is now beginning to prohibit the Bible as
really as Rome did, though in a subtler way. {1887 UrS, MANA 143.1}
The Reformers on The Church
BRO. LOUGHBOROUGH. It may with equal propriety be
said that we are patterning after the churches in building
meeting-houses. We call the churches Babylon, not
because they covenant together to obey God. I am still of
the opinion I advanced sometime since through the
Review: The first step of apostasy is to get up a creed,
telling us what we shall believe. The second is, to make
that creed a test of fellowship. The third is to try members
by that creed. The fourth to denounce as heretics those
who do not believe that creed. And, fifth, to commence
persecution against such. I plead that we are not
patterning after the churches in any unwarrantable sense,
in the step proposed. {October 8, 1861 UrSe, ARSH 149.7}
The Reformers on The Church
A congregation may be the poorest in the land. It may be without the attraction of any
outward show; but if the members possess the principles of the character of Christ, they
will have His joy in their souls. Angels will unite with them in their worship. The praise and
thanksgiving from grateful hearts will ascend to God as a sweet oblation. {COL 298.3}
God has a church. It is not the great cathedral, neither is it the national establishment,
neither is it the various denominations; it is the people who love God and keep His
commandments. "Where two or three are gathered together in my name, there am I in the
midst of them" (Matthew 18:20). Where Christ is even among the humble few, this is
Christ's church, for the presence of the High and Holy One who inhabiteth eternity can
alone constitute a church. Where two or three are present who love and obey the
commandments of God, Jesus there presides, let it be in the desolate place of the earth, in
the wilderness, in the city enclosed in prison walls. The glory of God has penetrated the
prison walls, flooding with glorious beams of heavenly light the darkest dungeon. His
saints may suffer, but their sufferings will, like the apostles of old, spread their faith and
win souls to Christ and glorify His holy name. The bitterest opposition expressed by those
who hate God's great moral standard of righteousness should not and will not shake the
steadfast soul who trusts fully in God. They that will be doers of the word are building
securely, and the tempest and storm of persecution will not shake their foundation,
because their souls are rooted to the eternal Rock.--Letter 108, Oct. 28, 1886, to her older
sister and her husband who had not accepted the Sabbath truth. {UL 315.5-7}
The Reformers on The Church
Summary of the Statements above:
The Church is NOT:
Those who Continue in Sin
Community of Sinners
A denomination
Does not consist of Judas or Cain
Lost Souls
Darnel or Cockle
They are not a building made with hands nor a great cathedral
The Church is:
Community of the elect
Community of Saints
The people compose it along with God, Christ and the Holy Angels
They have ceased to sin or never sinned
They keep His Commandments and Have the Faith of Jesus
They all possess the Holy Spirit
They are the fullness of Him that filleth all in all
Scattered over the earth but yet it is organized by the Holy Spirit
Invisible to the eye of manAnd when men rise up to confirm the truth about the Church and just what
it is, then the reformation begins.
PART 4
GOD’S CHURCH IS
NOT CONFINED TO
AN EARTHLY
ORGANIZATION
God’s Church is not Confined to an Earthly Organization
Hebrews 12:23 To the general assembly and church of the firstborn, which are
written in heaven, and to God the Judge of all, and to the spirits of just men made
perfect.
God’s church is not confined to an 8″10 box built by men. For us to take that title,
“God’s church,” and apply it to a club or organization confined to earth, is
blasphemy. The church of the firstborn is written in heaven.
Why was the General Conference organization created? It was designed to aid in
the work of the gospel. It was designed to help the church. It was designed to serve
the church. It was never the church of God as a whole, but rather an organization
that was designed to help the church. It still is not the church according to
scripture and never will be since the church of the firstborn is written in heaven.
We can’t confine the church to a small organization built by a few men.
God’s Church is not Confined to an Earthly Organization
The conferences were not established to exercise dominion over the ministry, nor
over the local churches, but rather to plan and expand the work of God in various
regions and areas. Furthermore, the conferences were to act as counselors, not as
dictators to the people of God (Colin and Russell Standish, Organizational
Structure and Apostasy, p. 13).
At the beginning of this message believers were few and widely scattered. There
was no definite organization for the direction of the work, but as believers came
into the truth (53) and companies were formed, it was manifest that some
organization was necessary. But strange as it may seem, the wisdom of man led
them to oppose all organization. Again light was shed upon the perplexing
situation by the spirit of prophecy, which resulted in a simple form of organization
for the protection and furtherance of the work; and peace, harmony, and
prosperity came out of confusion. This same form of organization continued until
the wisdom of men, to whom the care of the organization had been committed,
began to plan for a centralizing power at the head of the work, which resulted in
retarding rather than fostering it. Missionaries in the field felt their hands were
tied, and mission fields were languishing, and the resources were drying up.
Where was the wisdom of men in this perplexity? {LLM 35.1}
God’s Church is not Confined to an Earthly Organization
Read this testimony. Please, note that our pioneers did not call the General Conference “the Church.”
The General Conference Organization Was Part of the Church
Please read this carefully:
“At times, when a small group of men entrusted with the general management of the work have, in the
name of the General Conference, sought to carry out unwise plans and to restrict God’s work, I have
said that I could no longer regard the voice of the General Conference, represented by these few men,
as the voice of God. But this is not saying that the decisions of a General Conference composed of an
assembly of duly appointed, representative men from all parts of the field, should not be respected.
God has ordained that the representatives of His church from all parts of the earth, when assembled
in a General Conference, shall have authority. The error that some are in danger of committing, is in
giving to the mind and judgment of one man, or of a small group of men, the full measure of authority
and influence that God has vested in His church, in the judgment and voice of the General Conference
assembled to plan for the prosperity and advancement of His work.
When this power, which God has placed in the church, is accredited wholly to one man, and he is
invested with the authority to be judgment for other minds, then the true Bible order is
changed. Satan’s efforts upon such a man’s mind would be most subtle, and sometimes well-nigh
overpowering; for the enemy would hope that through his mind he could affect many others.”
Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. IX, pages 257-261.
God’s Church is not Confined to an Earthly Organization
They were placed “in the Church” not to rule, but to be subject. To be “in the Church” only makes it
part of the Church, and not the Church as a whole. This is what Ellen White taught. You did not have
to be a member of the general conference to be a member of the Church.
Brethren and Servants Not Rulers
This is why Christ made it clear, “all ye are brethren”(Matthew 23:8), “one is your master,” and no one
else. All that the Church is called to do is to be a “servant.” The Bible tells us that, “For three things the
earth is disquieted, and for four which it cannot bear:” The first of these things is, “a servant when he
reigneth;”(Proverbs 30:21, 22).
For over 12 centuries during the period known to many as “the dark ages,” a church which was called to
be a “servant” by Christ reigned and ruled the world. For that, the earth was disquieted or
troubled. This is the very first thing that God has said disquieted the earth, “a servant when he
reigneth” or rules.
It is forbidden of the Church to reign and rule and use authority against those it deems heretics when
Christ has said, “It shall not be so among you.” The Church cannot force anyone to believe as it says or
command obedience and exercise authority over any whom it does not agree with. It cannot go to State
power and use the State to stop others from misusing the name “Christian,” “Catholic,” “Seventh Day
Adventist,” or any other name.
God’s Church is not Confined to an Earthly Organization
If we have read carefully, we see a danger. Ellen says that there is an “authority and influence that God
has vested in his church,” and the danger is giving this full measure of authority to this organization
known as the General Conference which was placed “in the church.” This organization was never the
church but rather an organization which “God…placed in the church.” To reiterate:
The General Conference was Not and is Not “The Church”
Never in the all the pages of Sister Ellen White’s writings do we see the words, “General Conference
Church.” When she was alive she could say, “I could no longer regard the General Conference as the
voice of God.”
This is not saying that organization is not a good thing. It’s very necessary. God is not a God of
disorder. But this particular organization is never to be called “God’s church.” The Church is much
broader than any organization on earth can ever be. God’s church covers heaven, earth and its base
which is in heaven.
Galatians 4:26 But Jerusalem which is above is free, which is the mother of us all.
Yes, its location “is above,” and this is the mother of God’s children. Babylon and her daughters are
earthly organizations which have taken the title of “God’s church.” It was brought down from its
heavenly position, and they have applied it to their man made organizations whose builder and maker
is men.
God’s Church is not Confined to an Earthly Organization
Builder and Maker God Through Christ
Abraham sought out a heavenly whose builder and maker is God (Heb 11:10), place of worship that was
not made with hands.
Zechariah 6:12-13 And speak unto him, saying, Thus speaketh the LORD of hosts, saying, Behold the
man whose name is The BRANCH; and he shall grow up out of his place, and he shall build the
temple of the LORD: Even he shall build the temple of the LORD; and he shall bear the glory, and
shall sit and rule upon his throne; and he shall be a priest upon his throne: and the counsel of peace
shall be between them both.
This temple or church is not built by man, but Christ is the builder alone. Neither it is built with
hands. Stephen had to point this out to the Jews as the Jews thought that the church was an earthly
organization.
Acts 7:48-49 Howbeit the most High dwelleth not in temples made with hands; as saith the
prophet, Heaven is my throne, and earth is my footstool: what house will ye build me? saith the
Lord: or what is the place of my rest.
The temple of the most high is not a temple made with hands. We are not the builder of the church or
tabernacle. The temple is built without hands.
Mark 14:58 We heard him say, I will destroy this temple that is made with hands, and within three days
I will build another made without hands.
God’s Church is not Confined to an Earthly Organization
Now, Christ is the only builder of the Church. No man can build this
Church. It is Him alone. He will build it and it’s not a temple made
with hands. It’s not some church down the street that calls itself,
“God’s church.”
Hebrews 9:11 But Christ being come an high priest of good things to
come, by a greater and more perfect tabernacle, not made with
hands, that is to say, not of this building.
Where is the church located? We already were told:
Hebrews 12:22 -23 But ye are come unto mount Sion, and unto the
city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an
innumerable company of angels, To the general assembly and
church of the firstborn, which are written in heaven, and to God
the Judge of all, and to the spirits of just men made perfect.
God’s Church is not Confined to an Earthly Organization
Christ is the invisible head of his invisible body.
Ephesians 1:22 And hath put all things under his feet, and gave him to be the head over all things to
the church, Which is his body, the fulness of him that filleth all in all.
This has reference alone to his church. He is the head; we are the body, the members in particular. He
fills us with the fullness of him, his Holy Spirit, which is the presence of God, and therefore the church
is not filled with men who are unconverted, but rather men who are converted, men who have Christ
living in them by the Holy Spirit. These men may be defective, but they are still God’s church. Defects
are in its members and the stones need polishing.
1 Corinthians 12:27 Now ye are the body of Christ, and members in particular.
1 Corinthians 6:15-17 Know ye not that your bodies are the members of Christ? shall I then take the
members of Christ, and makethem the members of an harlot? God forbid. What? know ye not that he
which is joined to an harlot is one body? for two, saith he, shall be one flesh. But he that is joined unto
the Lord is one spirit.
Therefore, God’s church is a spiritual body. If we don’t have spiritual eyes, we will not see the church.
Many must be born again because they can’t see the kingdom of God. Thus, they will desire a visible
church and a visible head.
God’s Church is not Confined to an Earthly Organization
Desiring a Visible Head (Give us a King)
Back in Samuel’s day, the people of Israel came to Samuel desiring an earthly king.
1 Samuel 8:5 And said unto him, Behold, thou art old, and thy sons walk not in
thy ways: now make us a king to judge us like all the nations.
The Israelites did not recognize Christ as the invisible head of the church. Thus,
they wanted to be like the other nations and they desired a visible head. Today
like Israel of old, our people, instead of recognizing Christ as the head of the
church, have taken the General Conference out of its position of “servant.” They
placed the General Conference into the position of the “King.”
They have through carnal eyes not seen the head of the church. Thus taken
members of the body, those who were to serve the Church (The General
Conference), and placed them at the head of the body.
The people of the Conference, modern Israel, have requested a visible head. The
reason we require a visible head is because we must be born again. We cannot see
the invisible head.
God’s Church is not Confined to an Earthly Organization
The World Doesn’t see the Head, But You See Him
The world doesn’t see their head as Christ. “The world seeth him
not, neither knoweth him.” (John 14:17.)
Looking through the eyes of the world, the people in the Conference
don’t see Christ as the visible head. Thus, they call the Conference
the head, but there is only one head to the church.
Matthew 23:8 But be not ye called Rabbi: for one is your
Master, even Christ; and all ye are brethren.
In putting more heads on the church, they have created a monster.
This monster has done exactly what sister White warned about in
seeking to control the work.
God’s Church is not Confined to an Earthly Organization
"We Have Found the Messias"
John the Baptist was now preaching and baptizing at Bethabara, beyond Jordan. It was not far from this spot that God had stayed the
river in its flow until Israel had passed over. A little distance from here the stronghold of Jericho had been overthrown by the armies of
heaven. The memory of these events was at this time revived, and gave a thrilling interest to the Baptist's message. Would not He who
had wrought so wonderfully in ages past again manifest His power for Israel's deliverance? Such was the thought stirring the hearts of the
people who daily thronged the banks of the Jordan. {DA 132.1}
The preaching of John had taken so deep a hold on the nation as to demand the attention of the religious authorities. The danger of
insurrection caused every popular gathering to be looked upon with suspicion by the Romans, and whatever pointed toward an uprising
of the people excited the fears of the Jewish rulers. John had not recognized the authority of the Sanhedrin by seeking their sanction for
his work; and he had reproved rulers and people, Pharisees and Sadducees alike. Yet the people followed him eagerly. The interest in his
work seemed to be continually increasing. Though he had not deferred to them, the Sanhedrin accounted that, as a public teacher, he
was under their jurisdiction. {DA 132.2}
This body was made up of members chosen from the priesthood, and from the chief rulers and teachers of the nation. The high priest
was usually the president. All its members were to be men advanced in years, though not aged; men of learning, not only versed in Jewish
religion and history, but in general knowledge. They were to be without physical blemish, and must be married men, and fathers, as
being more likely than others to be humane and considerate. Their place of meeting was an apartment connected with the temple at
Jerusalem. In the days of Jewish independence the Sanhedrin was the supreme court of the nation, possessing secular as well as
ecclesiastical authority. Though now subordinated by the Roman governors, it still exercised a strong influence in civil as well as religious
matters. {DA 133.1}
The Sanhedrin could not well defer an investigation of John's work. There were some who recalled the revelation made to Zacharias in the
temple, and the father's prophecy, that had pointed to his child as the Messiah's herald. In the tumults and changes of thirty years, these
things had in a great measure been lost sight of. They were now called to mind by the excitement concerning the ministry of John. {DA
133.2}
It was long since Israel had had a prophet, long since such a reformation as was now in progress had been witnessed. The demand for
confession of sin seemed new and startling. Many among the leaders would not go to hear John's appeals and denunciations, lest they
should be led to disclose the secrets of their own lives. Yet his preaching was a direct announcement of the Messiah. It was well known
that the seventy weeks of Daniel's prophecy, covering the Messiah's advent, were nearly ended; and all were eager to share in that era of
national glory which was then expected. Such was the popular enthusiasm that the Sanhedrin would soon be forced either to sanction or
to reject John's work. Already their power over the people was waning. It was becoming a serious question how to maintain their position.
God’s Church is not Confined to an Earthly Organization
You refer to your office as President of the General Conference, as if this justifies your course of action,
which you deemed wholly right, but which, from the light the Lord has been pleased to give me, I
deem to be wrong in some respects. The very fact that you are standing in a position of responsibility I
urge upon you as the reason why you should show a forbearing, courteous, Christlike spirit at all times
and under all circumstances. Your brethren in the ministry, who respect you and your office, will be
very apt to follow your example in the treatment of such cases. You are to be an example to your
brethren, worthy of imitation. Your words, your spirit, your deportment, even the manner in which you
treat your brethren, are sowing seeds for good or evil. It is both your privilege and duty, especially in
your position of trust, to be like-minded with God, then you will be strong in His strength, and meek
and humble as a little child. {1888 97.1}
Cling close to your Bible, for its sacred truths can purify, ennoble, and sanctify the soul. You must hold
the truth and teach it as it is in Jesus, else it is of no value to you. Before the light of God's truth let
human opinions and ideas and human wisdom appear as they are in the sight of God--as foolishness.
Let no man feel that his position as president, either of the General Conference or of a State
conference, clothes him with a power over the consciences of others that is the least degree oppressive,
for God will not sanction anything of this kind. He must respect the rights of all, and all the more
because he is in a position where others will pattern after him. Your position binds you under the most
sacred obligations to be very careful what kind of spirit you entertain towards your brethren. They are
acting a part in God's cause as well as yourself. Will not God teach them and guide them as well as
yourself? You are not even to allow yourself to think unkindly of them, much less to climb upon the
judgment seat and censure or condemn your brethren, when you may be yourself, in many respects,
more deserving of censure than they. Your work is bearing the inspection of God. {1888 97.2}
God’s Church is not Confined to an Earthly Organization
It is not in the order of God that any man, or any class of men, should assume that God has made them
conscience for their brethren, or put forth their finite hand in a patronizing manner to control the
Lord's delegated workers, thus endangering the safety of the Lord's heritage as well as their own, and
retarding the work of God. God does not confine Himself to one man, or to a set of men, through
whom to accomplish His work, but says of all, Ye "are laborers together with God." This means that
every believing soul should have a part to act in His sacred work, and every individual believer in Jesus
Christ is to manifest to the world a symbol of Christ's sufficiency, to represent to His church the higher
laws of the future immortal world, and in obedience to the mandates of Heaven that are without a
parallel, they should reveal a depth of knowledge independent of human inventions. {TM 208.2}
I am grieved as I see men seeking to mark out the precise course that missionaries in far-off lands shall
pursue. We must give matters more into the hands of Him whom we profess to follow, that He may
work through His appointed agents as He shall see fit. We should not think that everything should be
brought under the jurisdiction of a few finite men, who need to look constantly to God for wisdom or
else they will make grave blunders. The Lord does not design to have everything center in Battle Creek.
[SEE APPENDIX.] He would have men stand aside, and not feel that His work depends wholly upon
them and that every question must be referred to their judgment. It is difficult for me to express what I
desire to, but in the name of the Lord I lift the danger signal. Responsible men should fear and tremble
for themselves. They should not feel competent to run ahead of Him who has said, "Follow Me." God is
not pleased that men in distant lands should have to wait before they can venture to make a move. We
should believe in the power of the Lord to guide, for He has the ordering of His own work. He will give
wisdom and understanding to His representative men in every part of His great moral vineyard. He
says, "Ye have not chosen Me, but I have chosen you, and ordained you, that ye should go and bring
forth fruit." To my brethren in Battle Creek I would say: The Lord does not need to send His orders to
His messengers in all parts of the world through Battle Creek. He does not lay this responsibility upon
all those who assume to say to His workers, "Do this," and "Thou shalt not do that." God is dishonored
God’s Church is not Confined to an Earthly Organization
This message is spoken to our churches in every place. In the false experience that has been coming in,
a decided influence is at work to exalt human agencies, and to lead some to depend on human
judgment, and to follow the control of human minds. This influence is diverting the mind from God.
God forbid that any such experience should deepen and grow in our ranks as Seventh-day Adventists.
Our petitions are to reach higher than erring man--to God. God does not confine Himself to one place
or person. He looks down from heaven upon the children of men; He sees their perplexities, and is
acquainted with the circumstances of every experience of life. He understands His own work upon the
human heart, and needs not that any man should direct the workings of His Spirit. {TM 484.1}
Let not those who preach the word lay their hands upon the humblest worker and say: "You must labor
in this channel or not work at all." Hands off, brethren. Let everyone work in his own sphere, with his
own armor on, doing whatever he can do in his humble way. Strengthen his hands in the work. This is
no time for pharisaism to control. Let God work through whom He will. The message must go. {5T
461.2}
Precious light is to shine forth from the Word of God, and let no one presume to dictate what shall or
what shall not be brought before the people in the messages of enlightenment that He shall send, and
so quench the Spirit of God. Whatever may be his position of authority, no one has a right to shut away
the light from the people. When a message comes in the name of the Lord to His people, no one may
excuse himself from an investigation of its claims. No one can afford to stand back in an attitude of
indifference and self-confidence, and say: “I know what is truth. I am satisfied with my position. I have
set my stakes, and I will not be moved away from my position, whatever may come. I will not listen to
the message of this messenger; for I know that it can not be truth.” It was from pursuing this very
course that the popular churches were left in partial darkness, and that is why the messages of heaven
have not reached them. {TSS 65.1}
God’s Church is not Confined to an Earthly Organization
It is not wise to choose one man as president of the General Conference. The work
of the General Conference has extended, and some things have been made
unnecessarily complicated. A want of discernment has been shown. There should
be a division of the field, or some other plan should be devised to change the
present order of things. . . . {TM 342.1}
Daniel sought the Lord three times a day, in earnest prayer for wisdom and
strength and courage to carry forward the enterprise of representing the only true
God in wicked Babylon. You will often be perplexed to know what to do next; but
do not get pen and paper and write your perplexities to Battle Creek. There may be
disagreement upon some points, but your Counselor is nigh. Bow before Him, and
tell Him of everything you need. Can the men in Battle Creek give you light? They
cannot understand your necessity. Because they are not on the ground, they may
say No to some things, when, had you asked of God, He would have answered, "Go
forward, and I will be with you, and give you grace." {TM 325.1}
God’s Church is not Confined to an Earthly Organization
A Monster Created
So what have we done?
1. We mistakenly assigned the title “God’s church” to an earthly organization.
2. We mistakenly assigned the headship of “God’s church” to an earthly organization.
3. We have left off the invisible head Christ
4. We requested a visible head in the General Conference.
5. We requested that conference to be King over us. Thus putting more heads on the church and
creating a monster.
6. The Conference assumed this role and now considers itself “God’s church” when in fact it was only
a part of “God’s church”
Finally after having this power and after blasphemously accepting the term “God’s church” and
applying it to an earthly organization, they have taken our God given name “Seventh Day Adventists”
and trademarked it with the United States (Second Beast of Revelation 13). Thus they CAN BE
DEEMED AS WELL TO HAVE created an image of the first beast of Rome.
They are using this trademark to force those who come out of her to give up the name “Seventh Day
Adventist.”
“Romanists have persisted in bringing against Protestants the charge of heresy and willful separation
from the true church. But these accusations apply rather to themselves. They are the ones who laid
down the banner of Christ and departed from “the faith which was once delivered unto the saints.” Jude
3.” {Ellen White Great Controversy Page 51}
God’s Church is not Confined to an Earthly Organization
Romanist Adventists persist in bringing the accusation against Protestant
Adventists the charge or heresy and willful separation from the true
Church. These accusations apply rather to themselves as we read in the last
chapter about the deadliest heresy in Seventh Day Adventism.
They are the ones who laid down the banner of Christ and departed from “the
faith which was once delivered unto the saints.” God’s true Church has not laid
down the banner. An earthly organization has assumed the role of the true
church claiming to be Christ on earth.
Force is the last resort of every false religion. (ST May 6, 1897)
John 16:1-4: These things have I spoken unto you, that ye should not be offended.
2: They shall put you out of the synagogues: yea, the time cometh, that whosoever
killeth you will think that he doeth God service. 3: And these things will they do
unto you, because they have not known the Father, nor me. 4: But these things
have I told you, that when the time shall come, ye may remember that I told you of
them. And these things I said not unto you at the beginning, because I was with
you.
God’s Church is not Confined to an Earthly Organization
The enemy of souls has sought to bring in the supposition that a great reformation
was to take place among Seventh-day Adventists, and that this reformation would
consist in giving up the doctrines which stand as the pillars of our faith, and
engaging in a process of reorganization. Were this reformation to take place, what
would result? The principles of truth that God in His wisdom has given to the
remnant church, would be discarded. Our religion would be changed. The
fundamental principles that have sustained the work for the last fifty years would
be accounted as error. A new organization would be established. Books of a new
order would be written. A system of intellectual philosophy would be introduced.
The founders of this system would go into the cities, and do a wonderful work. The
Sabbath of course, would be lightly regarded, as also the God who created it.
Nothing would be allowed to stand in the way of the new movement. The leaders
would teach that virtue is better than vice, but God being removed, they would
place their dependence on human power, which, without God, is worthless. Their
foundation would be built on the sand, and storm and tempest would sweep away
the structure. {1SM 204.2}
Who has authority to begin such a movement? We have our Bibles. We have our
experience, attested to by the miraculous working of the Holy Spirit. We have a
truth that admits of no compromise. Shall we not repudiate everything that is not
God’s Church is not Confined to an Earthly Organization
The Charge of Heresy- Leaving the True Church – Faith Delivered to the Saints
Are they not guilty of accepting the “omega of deadly heresies?”
“Beloved, when I gave all diligence to write unto you of the common salvation, it was
needful for me to write unto you and exhort you that ye should earnestly contend for THE
faith which was once delivered unto the saints…” (Jude 3, 4) …The exhortation to contend
for the faith delivered to the saints, is to us alone. And it is very important for us to know
what for and how to contend. In the 4th verse he gives us the reason why we should
contend for THE faith, a particular faith; “for there are certain men,” or a certain class who
deny the only Lord God and our Lord Jesus Christ.… The way spiritualizers have disposed
of or denied the only Lord God and our Lord Jesus Christ is first using the old
unscriptural Trinitarian creed, viz., that Jesus Christ is the eternal God, though they have
not one passage to support it, while we have plain scripture testimony in abundance that he
is the Son of the eternal God.”(James White, January 24, 1846, The Day Star)
The doctrine of the Trinity which was established in the church by the council of Nice, a. d.
325. This doctrine destroys the personality of God, and his Son Jesus Christ our Lord. The
infamous measures by which it was forced upon the church, which appear upon the pages
of ecclesiastical history might well cause every believer in that doctrine to blush. {1855 JNA,
TAR 54.3}
God’s Church is not Confined to an Earthly Organization
The Charge of Heresy- Leaving the True Church – Faith Delivered to the Saints
The church was represented as a chaste virgin espoused to Christ. 1 Cor. 11. She became a harlot by
seeking the friendship of the world. James 4. It was this unlawful connection with the kings of the
earth that constituted her the great harlot of the Apocalypse. Rev. 17. The Jewish church which was
represented as espoused to the Lord, [Jer. 2; 3; 31, 32,] became an harlot in the same manner. Eze. 16.
Even the term Sodom, which in Rev. 11, is applied to "the great city," is in Isa. 1, applied to the Jewish
church thus apostatized from God. The fact that Babylon is distinct from, though unlawfully united
with, the kings of the earth, is positive proof that Babylon is not the civil power. The fact that the
people of God are in her just before her overthrow, proves that she is a professedly religious body. We
think it must be apparent therefore, that the woman, Babylon of Rev. 17, symbolizes the professed
church unlawfully united to the world. {1855 JNA, TAR 51.1}
Protestants and Catholics are so nearly united in sentiment, that it is not difficult to conceive how
Protestants may make an image to the Beast. The mass of Protestants believe with Catholics in the
Trinity, immortality of the soul, consciousness of the dead, rewards and punishments at death, the
endless torture of the wicked, inheritance of the saints beyond the skies, sprinkling for baptism, and
the PAGAN SUNDAY for the Sabbath; all of which is contrary to the spirit and letter of the new
testament. Surely there is between the mother and daughters, a striking family resemblance. {1858
MEC, FT 76.1}
God’s Church is not Confined to an Earthly Organization
The Charge of Heresy- Leaving the True Church – Faith Delivered to the Saints
QUESTION 1. What serious objection is there to the doctrine of the Trinity? {November 5, 1861 UrSe,
ARSH 184.2}
ANSWER. There are many objections which we might urge, but on account of our limited space we
shall reduce them to the three following: 1. It is contrary to common sense. 2. It is contrary to scripture.
3. Its origin is Pagan and fabulous. {November 5, 1861 UrSe, ARSH 184.3}
THE great mistake of Trinitarians, in arguing this subject, seems to be this: They make no distinction
between a denial of a trinity and a denial of the divinity of Christ. They see only the two extremes,
between which the truth lies; and take every expression referring to the pre-existence of Christ as
evidence of a trinity. The Scriptures abundantly teach the pre-existence of Christ and his divinity; but
they are entirely silent in regard to a trinity. The declaration, that the divine Son of God could not die,
is as far from the teachings of the Bible as darkness is from light. And I would ask the Trinitarian, to
which of the two natures are we indebted for redemption? The answer must, of course, be, to that one
which died or shed his blood for us; for "we have redemption through his blood." Then it is evident,
that if only the human nature died, our redeemer is only human, and that the divine Son of God took
no part in the work of redemption, for he could neither suffer nor die. Surely I said right, that the
doctrine of a trinity degrades the atonement, by bringing the sacrifice, the blood of our purchase,
down to the standard of Socinianism. {November 10, 1863 JWe, ARSH 189.16}
God’s Church is not Confined to an Earthly Organization
The Charge of Heresy- Leaving the True Church – Faith Delivered to the Saints
The "mystery of iniquity" began to work in the church in Paul's day. It finally
crowded out the simplicity of the gospel, and corrupted the doctrine of Christ,
and the church went into the wilderness. Martin Luther, and other reformers,
arose in the strength of God, and with the Word and Spirit, made mighty strides
in the Reformation. The greatest fault we can find in the Reformation is, the
Reformers stopped reforming. Had they gone on, and onward, till they had left the
last vestige of Papacy behind, such as natural immortality, sprinkling, the trinity,
and Sunday-keeping, the church would now be free from her unscriptural errors.
{February 7, 1856 JWe, ARSH 148.22}
Protestants and Catholics are so nearly united in sentiment, that it is not difficult
to conceive how Protestants may make an image to the Beast. The mass of
Protestants believe with Catholics in the Trinity, immortality of the soul,
consciousness of the dead, rewards and punishments at death, the endless torture
of the wicked, inheritance of the saints beyond the skies, sprinkling for baptism,
and the PAGAN SUNDAY for the Sabbath; all of which is contrary to the spirit and
letter of the new testament. Surely there is between the mother and daughters, a
striking family resemblance. {1858 MEC, FT 76.1}
God’s Church is not Confined to an Earthly Organization
The Charge of Heresy- Leaving the True Church – Faith Delivered to the Saints
Many theologians really think that the Atonement, in respect to its dignity and efficacy, rests upon the
doctrine of a trinity. But we fail to see any connection between the two. To the contrary, the advocates
of that doctrine really fall into the difficulty which they seem anxious to avoid. Their difficulty consists
in this: They take the denial of a trinity to be equivalent to a denial of the divinity of Christ. Were that
the case, we should cling to the doctrine of a trinity as tenaciously as any can; but it is not the case.
They who have read our remarks on the death of the Son of God know that we firmly believe in the
divinity of Christ; but we cannot accept the idea of a trinity, as it is held by Trinitarians, without giving
up our claim on the dignity of the sacrifice made for our redemption. {1884 JHW, AERS 164.3}
And here is shown how remarkably the widest extremes meet in theology. The highest Trinitarians and
lowest Unitarians meet and are perfectly united on the death of Christ--the faith of both amounts to
Socinianism. Unitarians believe that Christ was a prophet, an inspired teacher, but merely human; that
his death was that of a human body only. Trinitarians hold that the term "Christ" comprehends two
distinct and separate natures: one that was merely human; the other, the second person in the trinity,
who dwelt in the flesh for a brief period, but could not possibly suffer, or die; that the Christ that died
was only the human nature in which the divinity had dwelt. Both classes have a human offering, and
nothing more. No matter how exalted the pre-existent Son was; no matter how glorious, how powerful,
or even eternal; if the manhood only died, the sacrifice was only human. And so far as the vicarious
death of Christ is concerned, this is Socinianism. Thus the remark is just, that the doctrine of a trinity
degrades the Atonement, resting it solely on a human offering as a basis. A few quotations will show
the correctness of this assertion. {1884 JHW, AERS 165.1}
God’s Church is not Confined to an Earthly Organization
The Charge of Heresy- Leaving the True Church – Faith Delivered to the Saints
"There were some very early that turned the doctrine of the Trinity
into Tritheism, and, instead of three divine persons under the
economy of Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, brought in three collateral,
co-ordinate, and self-originated beings, making them three absolute
and independent principles, without any relation of Father or Son,
which is the most proper notion of three gods. And having made
this change in the doctrine of the Trinity, they made another change
answerable to it in the form of baptism."--Antiquities, book 11, chap.
8, § 4. {1878 JHW, TOB 180.3}
Jer:2:11: Hath a nation changed their gods, which are yet no gods?
but my people have changed their glory for that which doth not
profit.
God’s Church is not Confined to an Earthly Organization
The Charge of Heresy- Leaving the True Church – Faith Delivered to the Saints
They are guilty of leaving the true Church, and going out
and building a new organization on sand. We’re still on
the platform praying for them.
The Church is above and it is not an earthly
organization. The roll is in heaven. The General
Conference has put itself in place of God. It is in a
blasphemous position as there is one head to the
church. There is much more to be said about this. This is
merely an outline.
Many can’t see the invisible church of God, and this is why
they require a visible church.
God’s Church is not Confined to an Earthly Organization
Regarding the invisible Church:
John 3:3 Jesus answered and said unto him, Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Except a man be born again,
he cannot see the kingdom of God.
We can’t see the Church through carnal eyes. The Church is heavenly. Where two or three are
gathered in his name, there he’s among them. Many will desire an earthly organization for their
carnal eyes since they have yet to see through spiritual eyes. the Kingdom of God. They will create new
organizations and call them “God’s church,” not knowing that God’s church is not confined to an 8×10
box, but it covers heaven and earth.
This is a mistaken view we have taken in regards to the church. God forgive us. Let us come to your
temple, on your foundation, without hands whose builder and maker is God.
Matthew 16:18 And I say also unto thee, That thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my church;
and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it.
He is the builder, not us which is built on the foundation which is Chris. It is not built with hammer
and nails.
Hebrews 3:3-6 For this man was counted worthy of more glory than Moses, inasmuch as he who hath
builded the house hath more honour than the house. For every house is builded by some man; but he
that built all things is God. And Moses verilywas faithful in all his house, as a servant, for a testimony
of those things which were to be spoken after; But Christ as a son over his own house; whose house are
we, if we hold fast the confidence and the rejoicing of the hope firm unto the end.
God’s Church is not Confined to an Earthly Organization
We are his house. Not because we are part of an organization. Ask Luther, or Wesley, or any of the
other reformers. They came to understand that the church was not an organization or building made
with hands.
“God has a church. It is not the great cathedral, neither is it the national establishment,
neither is it the various denominations; it is the people who love God and keep His commandments.
“Where two or three are gathered together in my name, there am I in the midst of them” (Matt.
18:20).Where Christ is even among the humble few, this is Christ’s church, for the presence of the High
and Holy One who inhabiteth eternity can alone constitute a church” (The Upward Look, p. 315).
It was prophesied that a “new organization” would be created if we did not learn our lesson from
history. This “new organization” would not be built on the rock.
“The enemy of souls has sought to bring in the supposition that a great reformation was to take place
among Seventh-day Adventists, and that this reformation would consist in giving up the doctrines
which stand as the pillars of our faith, and engaging in a process of reorganization. Were this
reformation to take place, what would result? The principles of truth that God in His wisdom has given
to the remnant church, would be discarded. Our religion would be changed. The fundamental
principles that have sustained the work for the last fifty years would be accounted as error. A
new organization would be established. Books of a new order would be written. A system of
intellectual philosophy would be introduced. The founders of this system would go into the cities, and do
a wonderful work. The Sabbath of course, would be lightly regarded, as also the God who created
it. Nothing would be allowed to stand in the way of the new movement. The leaders would teach that
virtue is better than vice, but God being removed, they would place their dependence on human
power [such as protecting their corporate wealth with a trademark], which, without God, is
worthless. Their foundation would be built on the sand, and storm and tempest would sweep away
The Principles of Separation
The following quote is given to us from an 1896 Sabbath School Lesson. This is the position of the
pioneers of the Seventh Day Adventist church. Most within Seventh Day Adventism can tell you that
the Roman church is definitely Babylon, and the once Protestant churches are Babylon, however they
have no idea how or what makes a church Babylon.
When the churches spurned the counsel of God by rejecting the Advent message, the Lord rejected
them. The first angel was followed by a second, proclaiming, “Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that
great city, because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication.”
Revelation 14:8. This message was understood by Adventists to be an announcement of the moral fall
of the churches in consequence of their rejection of the first message. The proclamation, “Babylon is
fallen,” was given in the summer of 1844, and as the result, about fifty thousand withdrew from these
churches. The term Babylon, derived from Babel, and signifying confusion, is applied in
Scripture to the various forms of false or apostate religion. But the message announcing the fall
of Babylon must apply to some religious body that was once pure, and has become corrupt. It cannot
be the Romish Church which is here meant; for that church has been in a fallen condition for many
centuries. But how appropriate the figure as applied to the Protestant churches, all professing to derive
their doctrines from the Bible, yet divided into almost innumerable sects. The unity for which Christ
prayed does not exist. Instead of one Lord, one faith, one baptism, there are numberless conflicting
creeds and theories. Religious faith appears so confused and discordant that the world know not what
to believe as truth. God is not all in this; it is the work,—the work of Satan. [4SP 232.1-2 – GC84]
The Principles of Separation
The following Sabbath School lesson explains the principles of what makes a church Babylon and
further Babylon Fallen in only a few sentences.
“When the early church departed from God and imbibed pagan errors, she became Babylon (not
yet fallen) When she united with the state, she fell and, as an organization, was the body of Christ
no longer. While the Reformation churches held fast to the word, Christ was with them. Then they
crystallized their various errors into creeds and endeavored thus to confine God’s word,
they made themselves daughters of Babylon(not fallen). When some of them united with the
state, they fell, and God had to use other people, called out of Babylon to carry forward His work.
Now [in 1896] among these very churches which came out of the second Babylon, confusion reigns;
and now [in 1896] great Babylon, including later daughters, is in adulterous union with the kings of
earth , and is endeavoring to make that union stronger. God calls no church Babylon which holds to
His word, and follows the light that shines from it, even though there are in its membership many who
do not know Christ When the controlling influence of a church is downward, it erects some other
standard besides God’s word. It has ever been true that a backslidden body, one that has turned from
God’s word to men, from God’s power to the state, was never reformed in itself. Invariably God’s
message has called out those from the fallen church who would do His will and preach His gospel.
Israel went down to Egypt for help, and their captivity and loss of power followed. Out of the captives
God gathered a faithful band to do His work. The Jewish church failed, and God called out the
apostolic church to do His bidding. The Roman Church failed, and out of it God called the churches of
the Reformation. Some of these churches failed to advance, and God called out others to bear His
gospel to the world such as the Baptist, Methodist, Congregationalist, Disciple, Adventists. His last
‘called-out’ people will know no standard but His word, no power but His Spirit.” First Quarter, Lesson
IX, February 29, 1896, p. 33-34 (brackets added)
The Principles of Separation
The first stage is to adopt pagan doctrines such as
the Trinity or write books of a new order and set
them up as a creed or test of fellowship such as the
“28 fundamental beliefs of the General Conference
of Seventh Day Adventists” rather than the bible
alone as our creed. This is Babylon.
The second and final step is to go to the state
power, or the kings of the earth. This is an
adulterous union, and at this point God’s people
are called out of “Babylon Fallen”.
The Principles of Separation
Stage 1 – Babylon = Adopting pagan doctrines
“The wine of Babylon is the exalting of the false and spurious sabbath above the Sabbath … also the
immortality of the soul.These kindred heresies, and the REJECTION OF THE TRUTH, CONVERT
THE CHURCH INTO BABYLON….” {E.G. White, 2SM 68.2}
Stage 2 – Babylon Fallen = Church and State Union
“Babylon is also charged with the sin of unlawful connection with ‘the kings of the earth.’ It was by
departure from the Lord, and alliance with the heathen, that the Jewish church became a HARLOT;
and Rome, corrupting herself in LIKE MANNER BY SEEKING THE SUPPORT OF WORLDLY
POWERS, receives a like condemnation.” (Ellen White Great Controversy 382)
“The world must not be introduced into the church, and MARRIED to the church, forming a BOND
OF UNITY [Church/State union]. THROUGH THIS MEANS the church [SDA] will become indeed
corrupt, and as stated in Revelation (18:2), ‘a cage of every unclean and hateful bird’ [Babylon
fallen].” (Ellen White TM 265)[Brackets added]
“By her [Babylon’s] daughters must be symbolized churches that cling to her doctrines and tradition,
and follow her example of sacrificing the truth and the approval of God, in order to form an
UNLAWFUL ALLIANCE with the world. The message of Revelation 14, announcing the fall of Babylon
must apply to religious bodies that were ONCE PURE and have become corrupt.”(Ellen White Great
Controversy 383)
The Principles of Separation
Stage 1 we have already discussed regarding “kindred heresies”. There is not a
greater heresy than “the omega of deadly heresies”. This heresy is the deadliest
heresy in Seventh Day Adventism.
Stage 2 we will look at a little more shortly. We will examine the trademarking of
the name “Seventh Day Adventist” and how this same pattern has been followed
throughout history.
First let’s examine some quotes which show that if the people did not walk in the
light that this Church would become Babylon, quotes that are often discarded and
ignored. Let’s first remember that “God’s Church” can never be called
Babylon. The gates of hell shall not prevail against it. Thus, if this Church were
to become Babylon it would not be “God’s Church”, but rather the head of those
Churches is the “dragon”(Revelation 13:2, 11) and it would be Satan’s
synagogue. They are “the synagogue of Satan” and as stated in Revelation
18:2 “the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every
unclean and hateful bird.”
The Principles of Separation
Not Walking in the Light Leads to a Fall
”When Jerusalem was divorced from God it was because of her sins. She fell from an exalted height
that Tyre and Sidon had never reached. And when an angel falls he becomes a fiend. The depth of our
ruin is measured by the exalted light to which God has raised us in His great goodness and
unspeakable mercy. Oh, what privileges are granted to us as a people! And if God spared not His
people that He loved, because they refused to walk in the light, how can He spare the people
whom He has blessed with the light of heaven in having opened to them the most exalted
truth ever entrusted to mortal man to give to the world?” [Manuscript releases 12, pp. 319,320]
We will examine shortly the rejection of Jerusalem to see the steps that led to her “unchurching”. But
first let’s notice that God will not spare if we do not walk in the light.
Rom 11:21 For if God spared not the natural branches, take heed lest he also spare not thee.
“The church cannot measure herself by the world, nor by the opinion of men, nor by what she once
was. Her faith and her position in the world as they now are, must be compared with what they would
have been if her course had been continually onward and upward. The church will be weighed in the
balances of the sanctuary. If her moral character and spiritual state do not correspond with the
benefits and blessings God has conferred upon her, she will be found wanting. The light has been
shining clear and definite upon her pathway, and the light of 1882 calls her to an account. If her
talents are unimproved, if her fruit is not perfect before God, if her light has become
darkness, she is indeed found wanting.” [Ellen G. White,Testimony for the Battle Creek Church
(1882), page 66]
The Principles of Separation
What does it mean to be “found wanting”? In Daniel 5 we read of the story of Belshazzar. The night
Babylon fell they had a great feast to the gods of gold, brass, iron, wood etc. Then after worshipping
these false gods mixing their pagan worship with the true worship, Daniel spoke to Belshazzar
regarding the rejection of the light from heaven.
Daniel 5:18-23 O thou king, the most high God gave Nebuchadnezzar thy father a kingdom, and
majesty, and glory, and honour: (19) And for the majesty that he gave him, all people, nations, and
languages, trembled and feared before him: whom he would he slew; and whom he would he kept
alive; and whom he would he set up; and whom he would he put down. (20) But when his heart was
lifted up, and his mind hardened in pride, he was deposed from his kingly throne, and they took his
glory from him: (21) And he was driven from the sons of men; and his heart was made like the beasts,
and his dwelling was with the wild asses: they fed him with grass like oxen, and his body was wet with
the dew of heaven; till he knew that the most high God ruled in the kingdom of men, and that he
appointeth over it whomsoever he will. (22) And thou his son, O Belshazzar, hast not humbled thine
heart, though thou knewest all this; (23) But hast lifted up thyself against the Lord of heaven; and
they have brought the vessels of his house before thee, and thou, and thy lords, thy wives, and thy
concubines, have drunk wine in them; and thou hast praised the gods of silver, and gold, of brass, iron,
wood, and stone, which see not, nor hear, nor know: and the God in whose hand thy breath is, and
whose are all thy ways, hast thou not glorified:
The steps were rejecting the God of heaven and not giving glory to HIm, worshipping false gods despite
the light that was given from heaven, and despite knowing and having the truth. Then finally, Babylon
was “found wanting”.
The Principles of Separation
Daniel 5:24-28 Then was the part of the hand sent from him; and this writing was
written. (25) And this is the writing that was written, MENE, MENE, TEKEL,
UPHARSIN. (26) This is the interpretation of the thing: MENE; God hath
numbered thy kingdom, and finished it. (27) TEKEL; Thou art weighed in the
balances, and art found wanting. (28) PERES; Thy kingdom is divided, and
given to the Medes and Persians.
The Kingdom was taken and given to others. This has been repeated throughout
history. In fact the same thing happened to the nominal Jewish Church.
“Jerusalem is a representation of what the church will be if it refuses to walk in
the light that God has given. […] Christ turned from them, saying: ‘O Jerusalem,
Jerusalem,’ how can I give thee up? ‘How often would I have gathered thy children
together, even as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings, and ye would not!’
Matthew 23:37.” [Testimonies for the Church Volume Eight, page 67]
This is a representation of what the church would be. And what happened to this
nation?
Mat 23:38 Behold, your house is left unto you desolate.
The Principles of Separation
Matthew 21:42-43 Jesus saith unto them, Did ye never read in the
scriptures, The stone which the builders rejected, the same is
become the head of the corner: this is the Lord’s doing, and it is
marvellous in our eyes? (43) Therefore say I unto you, the
kingdom of God shall be taken from you, and given to a nation
bringing forth the fruits thereof.
And this brings us back to “ye builders”. Christ is the builder of His
Church, but yet these men rejected the foundation, the foundation
stone, the true building, and the true builder. And their house
which was not His house was left to them desolate.
“The world must not be introduced into the church, and MARRIED
to the church, forming a BOND OF UNITY [Church/State
union]. THROUGH THIS MEANS the church [SDA] will become
indeed corrupt, and as stated in Revelation (18:2), ‘a cage of every
unclean and hateful bird’ [Babylon fallen].” TM 265
The Principles of Separation
Crucifying Christ Afresh – No King But Caesar – The Unchurching
When and what caused the Unchurching?
“When Christ cried out, ‘it is finished,’ the Holy Watcher that was an unseen guest at Belshazzar’s feast
pronounced the Jewish nation to be a nation unchurched. The same hand that traced on the wall the
characters that recorded Belshazzar’s doom and the end of the Babylonian kingdom, rent the veil of
the temple from top to bottom, opening a new and living way for all, high and low, rich and poor, Jew
and Gentile. From henceforth people might come to God without priest or ruler.” 5BC 1109
“They cried out for the crucifixion of Christ and, as representatives of the Jewish nation,placed
themselves under the Roman jurisdiction, which they despised, by saying ‘We have no king but
Caesar.’ When they said this they unchurched themselves.” MR 999-4
The unchurching happened when the church fornicated with the Kings of the earth as we learned
above. “When she united with the state, she fell and, as an organization, was the body of Christ no
longer.” The call to “come out of her my people” was made and approximately 50 days later we have this
recorded:
Act 2:41 …the same day there were added unto them about three thousand souls.
The Principles of Separation
So again the steps are:
1. Adopting Pagan doctrines becoming Babylon
2. Setting up a Creed
3. Going to the Kings of the Earth to enforce its beliefs
4. People called out of this organization “Come out of her my people”
5. The true believers begin fellowshipping with Christ’s true Church(His spiritual house, his lively
stones)
6. Following this in the book of Acts we find that after God’s believers begin to assemble together and
share the truths they are still brought before the Kings of the earth because of further intolerance.
Taking People to Court – Crucifying Christ Afresh
“These men cast aside the counsel God has given, and do the very things He has bidden them not to
do. They show that they have chosen the world as their judge, and in heaven their names are
registered as one with unbelievers. Christ is crucified afresh, and put to open shame. Let these
men know that God does not hear their prayers. They insult His holy name, and He will leave them to
the buffetings of Satan until they shall see their folly and seek the Lord by confession of their sin.
Matters connected with the church are to be kept within its own borders. If a Christian is abused, he is
to take it patiently; if defrauded, he is not to appeal to courts of justice. Rather let him suffer loss and
wrong.” [Selected Messages Book 3, page 299, paragraphs 1-3]
The Principles of Separation
Christ is “crucified afresh” in taking matters to court. This is a Church and State
Union. This is fornication with the kings of the earth and this is what leads to
“Unchurching” and finally the proclamation “Babylon is Fallen” because of her
“fornication with the kings of the earth”.
“The world and unconverted church members are in sympathy. Some when God
reproves them for wanting their own way, make the world their confidence, and
bring church matters before the world for decision. Then there is collision and
strife, and Christ is crucified afresh, and put to open shame. Those church
members who appeal to the courts of the world show that they have chosen
the world as their judge, and their names are registered in heaven as one
with unbelievers. How eagerly the world seizes the statements of those who
betray sacred trusts!” [Selected Messages Book 3, page 302, paragraph 3]
Their names are written with unbelievers. They have “crucified Christ afresh” in
taking their matters to the world for decision. In appeals to courts they have
chosen the world as their judge.
The Principles of Separation
Here is an excerpt from a recent article called “Just a name or Registered Trademark” from the
“Adventist Review” dated June 10, 2010 regarding Seventh Day Adventist trademark policies:
Q: How frequently do you deal with a situation in which an individual or a group is using the
trademark inappropriately?
DOUKMETZIAN: “Almost every day.”
PARKER: “Right now we probably have more than 60 open issues.”
Q: How do you enforce trademark restrictions?
DOUKMETZIAN: “More and more governments are putting rules and laws in place to protect
trademarks. As the world shrinks and corporations expand around the world, they want to protect their
name and reputation so that someone else is not trying to pass themselves off as the corporation. The
same thing applies to the church.
We’ve had some high-profile cases in which individuals have broken off from the official church and
started their own churches using the “Seventh-day Adventist” name, and we’ve had to enforce the
church’s rights. At times we’re misunderstood when we go into the court system to enforce that right,
but that’s the ultimate step for us, a step we don’t take lightly. We’d much rather resolve these issues
well before they get to that point. But if individuals or organizations insist even after we have counseled
with them, we need to do the best we can to protect the church’s name from misuse and confusion.”
Taken from: http://www.adventistreview.org/article.php?id=3390
The Principles of Separation
Q: How do you enforce trademark restrictions?
DOUKMETZIAN: “More and more governments are putting rules and laws in
place to protect trademarks. As the world shrinks and corporations expand around
the world, they want to protect their name and reputation so that someone else is
not trying to pass themselves off as the corporation. The same thing applies to the
church.
Notice the answer included a dependence on the government to defend them
rather than God. This is called “unbelief” or lack of faith. This is why they are
classed with “unbelievers”. This is a woman fornicating with the Kings of the
earth. This is no different than the Roman Church saying “We need to stop these
individuals from calling themselves Christians, therefore if these individuals fail
to heed our counsels we will have to bring them before courts and if they fail at
this point we will have to lock them up in jail for a while, and if they don’t stop
calling themselves Christians at this point then they should die.”
That is the eventual decree brought forth. And of course the church can claim
they never put a single soul to death and say “it was the government” because
these so-called “heretics” broke the laws of the land.
The Principles of Separation
Former GC President Speaks Like the Dragon
Regarding the trade marking and copyright on the name “Seventh Day Adventist” and bringing others
to court former General Conference President Neal Wilson once said:
“We’ve got to PROTECT that name [“Seventh-day Adventist”], because we are giving a false impression
to the world…And this church/state business; be a little careful how you use that, because that is not in
scripture: separation of Church and State. That is a particular North American philosophy. It exists no
where else in the world.” Neal C. Wilson[Former Seventh Day Adventist General Conference President
regarding the trademark], P.U.C. Sanctuary, June 18, 1988.
Neal Wilson said Church and State is not a scriptural concept. His son is now the General Conference
President. It is not a Protestant who knowing his bible would ever speak these words. He can say that
this is what Seventh Day Adventists believe, but this is what “nominal Adventists” believe, or
“professed Adventists”. We as Protestants, true Seventh day Adventists protest church and state unions.
“…a reformation must go through the churches. Reforms must be made, for spiritual weakness and
blindness were upon the people who had been blessed with great light and precious opportunities and
privileges. As reformers they had come out of the denominational churches, but they now act a part
similar to that which the churches acted. We hoped there would not be the necessity for another
coming out.” (Ellen White 1888 Mat., pp. 356,357.)
The Principles of Separation
“In the manifestation of that power which lightens the earth with the glory of God, they will see only
something which in their blindness they think dangerous, something which will arouse their fears, and
they will brace themselves to resist it. Because the Lord does not work according to their ideas and
expectations, they will oppose the work. “Why,” they say, “should not we know the Spirit of God, when
we have been in the work so many years?” – because they did not respond to the warnings, the
entreaties of the messages of God, but persistently said, ‘I am rich, and increased with goods and have
need of nothing.’ (Review and Herald Extra December 23 , 1890)
Our conference president believes it is okay for the woman (church) to unite with the State (beast) and
trademark the name Seventh Day Adventist and bring others before the courts.
Revelation 18 talks about a woman fornicating with the Kings of the earth, or in other words “Church
and State”. And it also talks about corporate accountability. Which means we are not to be partakers of
the sins of the leaders but are to “come out of her my people” if on behalf of the denomination or “as
representatives of the…nation” they were to do this.
Have they done this? Sadly Yes:
From the article “General Conference trademark policy”:
“Questions have been asked regarding efforts by the General Conference to protect the name of our
church through the use of the trademark laws . . .
Q: Is it true that the General Conference has federally registered trademarks for the name ‘Seventh-day
Adventist’…?
A: Yes. The General Conference Corporation of Seventh-day Adventists, on behalf of the ENTIRE
DENOMINATION, has registered under the United States trademark laws the name ‘Seventh-day
Adventist’ and a variety of the church’s programs and services…” Ministry Magazine, December,
The Principles of Separation
So therefore on behalf of you, me and every member of the General Conference, our leaders have said
“We have no King but Caesar”. “as representatives of the ENTIRE DENOMINATION” they have went to
the United States(Kings of the earth) to persecute what it deems to be heretics. The Spirit of Prophecy
says that by taking former brethren to court they have Crucified Jesus Christ afresh.
By the 100’s of trademark cases that have ensued with their Catholic lawyers at the helm, they have
“Crucified Christ afresh” declaring “We have no King but Caesar”. The conference has become a harlot.
Can we reform it?
“They cried out for the crucifixion of Christ and, as representatives of the Jewish nation, placed
themselves under the Roman jurisdiction, which they despised, by saying, “We have no king but
Caesar.” When they said this, they unchurched themselves.” [Manuscript Releases Volume Twelve,
page 388, paragraph 1]
Probation is closed on the General Conference, they must come out individually. The promises are
taken from her and given to a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof. The call is “Come out of her my
people”. No matter if the new president calls for a reformation or not.
Deuteronomy 24:4 Her former husband, which sent her away, may not take her again to be his wife,
after that she is defiled; for that is abomination before the LORD: and thou shalt not cause the land to
sin, which the LORD thy God giveth thee for an inheritance.
She cannot be taken back. Our call now is very similar to that in Acts chapter 2 after the Jewish nation
unchurched themselves. And when we are of one accord God will poor out his latter rain.
“What we want now is a reorganization. We want to begin at the foundation, and to build upon a
PART 5
THE
PRINCIPLES
OF
SEPARATIO
Not to go and Listen to Error
Some have said to go and sit in the temple and listen to the sermon every week and just pray for the
leaders and this will lead to a reformation. The truth is, there is a reformation coming, but it is not
working according to their expectations.
According to the Spirit of Prophecy we are not to even go and listen to error. We make more of a
statement when we sit at home. The principles are carefully laid out for us by God’s word. First let’s
read the following counsel carefully:
“I was shown the necessity of those who believe that we are having the last message of mercy, being
separate from those who are daily imbibing new errors. I saw that neither young nor old should attend
their meetings; for it is wrong to thus encourage them while they teach error that is a deadly poison to
the soul and teach for doctrines the commandments of men. The influence of such gatherings is not
good. If God has delivered us from such darkness and error, we should stand fast in the liberty
wherewith He has set us free and rejoice in the truth. God is displeased with us when we go to listen to
error, without being obliged to go; for unless He sends us to those meetings where error is forced home
to the people by the power of the will, He will not keep us. The angels cease their watchful care over us,
and we are left to the buffetings of the enemy, to be darkened and weakened by him and the power of
his evil angels; and the light around us becomes contaminated with the darkness. (125) I saw that we
have no time to throw away in listening to fables. Our minds should not be thus diverted, but should
be occupied with the present truth, and seeking wisdom that we may obtain a more thorough
knowledge of our position, that with meekness we may be able to give a reason of our hope from the
Scriptures. While false doctrines and dangerous errors are pressed upon the mind, it cannot be
dwelling upon the truth which is to fit and prepare the house of Israel to stand in the day of the Lord.”
(Ellen White Early Writings, p 124, 125)
Not to go and Listen to Error
“Are you going to get this message by going to listen to these preachers every week?” We are not
commissioned to go and listen to them. We are to become acquainted with the present truth, we are to
obtain a more thorough knowledge of our position, we are to wait for power from the Holy Spirit, we
are not to do anything presumptuously, especially to go and listen to error, or to think that we can
reform that organization. That is a “new organization” a “new movement” another “religion”. God has
order and organization and if we go in those buildings made by hands presumptuously without the
leading of His Holy Spirit and a proper understanding of our position we will cause more souls to be
lost than gained.
Sharing the Message of This Life
The disciples first waited for the gift of the Holy Spirit.
Act 1:4 And, being assembled together with them, commanded them that they should not depart from
Jerusalem, but wait for the promise of the Father, which, saith he, ye have heard of me.
They were not to do anything without the Holy Spirit guiding them. This was given on the day of
Pentecost. There is a time also set aside for the latter rain of His Holy Spirit.
Zechariah 10:1 Ask ye of the LORD rain in the time of the latter rain; so the LORD shall make
bright clouds, and give them showers of rain, to every one grass in the field.
Not to go and Listen to Error
If we study the bible we will be able to find out just when this time is and how to receive it. But
without it we are not to go into their synagogues. In Acts chapter 2 the disciples received the former
rain of the Holy Spirit. Following this they began sharing the message, recognizing their position as
Christ’s Holy tabernacle. And recognizing Christ as the head and builder who went forward working
with them.
They then began to share the message at the synagogue. They did not go to the synagogue to listen to
the preacher preach error. In Chapter 3 Peter healed a man at the temple gate and then began to preach
unto them Jesus Christ. This made the rulers extremely grieved and finally they grabbed them and
held them in jail until the next day.
Following this holding they were brought before a counsel of men and Peter spoke about the
organization and taught them about how they had rejected the builder, the foundation, and the
building or church of God through Jesus Christ.
Acts 4:10-11 Be it known unto you all, and to all the people of Israel, that by the name of Jesus Christ of
Nazareth, whom ye crucified, whom God raised from the dead, even by him doth this man stand here
before you whole. (11) This is the stone which was set at nought of you builders, which is become the
head of the corner.
Following this they are threatened, but the counsel did not know what to do or how to stop these
men. They thought they could use force, persecution, courts, and jail to stop them. The apostles are
then commanded that they must stop preaching in this name, these builders were building their “new
organization” on sand rather than rock.
Not to go and Listen to Error
Acts 4:17-18 But that it spread no further among the people, let us straitly threaten them, that they
speak henceforth to no man in this name. (18) And they called them, and commanded them not to
speak at all nor teach in the name of Jesus.
A very similar threat has been made by the General Conference of Seventh Day Adventists. They have
trademarked the name “Seventh Day Adventist” and told us to stop speaking in this name, but we are
commissioned by God through his prophet about this name:
“Our institutions have taken a name which sets forth the character of our faith, and of this name we
are NEVER to be ashamed. I have been shown that this name means much, and in adopting it we
have followed the light given us from heaven…This distinctive banner is to be borne through the
world to the CLOSE OF PROBATION.” (Ellen White MS 15, 1896)
This name we are NEVER to be ashamed of. I am a Seventh Day Adventist, has God cast away his
people? God forbid. We are to stand like Paul and Peter did. We are Israel(Romans 9-11), we are Jews
in heart and Spirit(Rom 2, Eph 2), we are Abraham’s Seed(Galatians 3), We are Christians despite these
names being dragged through the mud and misused for centuries. Of these titles we are never to be
ashamed.
It is the “professed Adventists” who were to “crucify Christ afresh” by bringing others before the
counsels and using the state power to stop them.
“You think, that those who worship before the saint’s feet, (Rev 3:9), will at last be saved. Here I
must differ with you; for God shewed me that this class were professed Adventists, who had fallen
away, and “crucified to themselves the Son of God afresh”(EGW A Word to the Little Flock, page
Not to go and Listen to Error
According to Revelation 3:9 which she quoted they are “NOT” Adventists. They only say that they
are. They have applied the good name Seventh Day Adventist to “the synagogue of Satan”(Revelation
3:9). This quote implies however that there are true Seventh Day Adventists just as there were true
“Jews”, “Israelites”, and “Abraham’s seed” in Paul’s day. As we follow along in Acts after being brought
before the courts, and then told to stop preaching in this name, they are then threatened and
released. Then we find that the disciples go to God in prayer for deliverance rather than applying to the
Kings of the earth for their deliverance and asking God to do His mighty work in them.
Acts 4:24-26 And when they heard that, they lifted up their voice to God with one accord, and said,
Lord, thou art God, which hast made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and all that in them is: (25) Who
by the mouth of thy servant David hast said, Why did the heathen rage, and the people imagine vain
things? (26) The kings of the earth stood up, and the rulers were gathered together against the Lord,
and against his Christ.
History is merely repeating itself. There is nothing new under the sun. And we as God’s people will
unite in one accord in this same manner as our brethren continue to depart farther from the faith once
delivered to the saints. And we will constantly be accused of leaving the true Church and they will
constantly seek to justify the new organization that they call “the church”.
“Romanists have persisted in bringing against Protestants the charge of heresy and willful separation
from the true church. But these accusations apply rather to themselves. They are the ones who laid
down the banner of Christ and departed from “the faith which was once delivered unto the saints.” Jude
3.” {Ellen White Great Controversy page 51}
Many are going to hear this message. Not many will accept it.
Not to go and Listen to Error
“The Sanhedrin had rejected Christ’s message and was bent upon His death;
therefore Jesus departed from Jerusalem, from the priests, the temple, the
religious leaders, the people who had been instructed in the law, and turned to
another class to proclaim His message, and to gather out those who should carry
the gospel to all nations.
As the light and life of men was rejected by the ecclesiastical authorities in the
days of Christ, so it has been rejected in every succeeding generation. Again and
again the history of Christ’s withdrawal from Judea has been repeated. When the
Reformers preached the word of God, they had no thought of separating
themselves from the established church; but the religious leaders would not
tolerate the light, and those that bore it were forced to seek another class, who
were longing for the truth. In our day few of the professed followers of the
Reformers are actuated by their spirit. Few are listening for the voice of God, and
ready to accept truth in whatever guise it may be presented. Often those who
follow in the steps of the Reformers are forced to turn away from the churches
they love, in order to declare the plain teaching of the word of God. And many
times those who are seeking for light are by the same teaching obliged to leave the
church of their fathers, that they may render obedience.” {DA 231-232}
Not to go and Listen to Error
Going Back into the Temple – The Principles
As we have learned already these men were forced out from the synagogues, they were not going there
to learn from these leaders, they were going to give these leaders a message. That they were false
builders in a false building who had rejected the foundation stone and thus were building a new
organization on sand.
Following this arrest, and release of the disciples, they then proceeded to pray and finally in Acts 5 in
one accord they continued to share the message with miracles following them. They were freeing
people from possession of unclean spirits and for all this good work we find the following reaction
from the false “builders”:
Acts 5:17-18 Then the high priest rose up, and all they that were with him, (which is the sect of the
Sadducees,) and were filled with indignation, (18) And laid their hands on the apostles, and put them
in the common prison.
Thus they were forced to stop preaching in the name of Jesus again. The government and state power
was being again employed by this “false building”.
Acts 5:19-20 But the angel of the Lord by night opened the prison doors, and brought them forth, and
said, (20) Go, stand and speak in the temple to the people all the words of this life.
The angel did not say “Go sit and listen to Caiphus or President Wilson speak”. He said go and teach
them the words of this life. They had already obtained an understanding of their present truth
position(Acts 2:16, EW 124) and were ready to share it with the people. God was working with them.
Not to go and Listen to Error
Brought Before the Courts Again
After recognizing that the men they had put in jail were standing in the temple
preaching. They were confounded as to what to do. They wanted to use force
against the disciples.
“…FORCE IS THE LAST RESORT OF EVERY FALSE RELIGION…The papacy has
exercised her power to compel men to obey her, and she will continue to do so.”
(Ellen White 7BC 976)
Force was the last resort of this false religion. Very similar to the General
Conference statement by General Conference Associate General Dione A.
Parker “Litigation is always a last resort.”(Just a Name or a Registered Trademark,
Adventist Review June 10, 2010)
The last resort of a “false religion” or as Ellen put it “our religion would be
changed… God being removed, they would place their dependence on human
power”(Ellen White 1 Selected Messages 204, 205)
They are depending on the kings of the earth(human power) for deliverance by
using litigation, lawyers and lawsuits against them.
Not to go and Listen to Error
Following the recognizance that the disciples are preaching again at the temple
force is again used against them bringing them before the courts and telling them
to again stop preaching in that name:
Acts 5:27-28 And when they had brought them, they set them before the council:
and the high priest asked them, (28) Saying, Did not we straitly command you
that ye should not teach in this name? and, behold, ye have filled Jerusalem with
your doctrine, and intend to bring this man’s blood upon us.
“Why are you bringing judgment on our Church?” they answer. “Why are you
trying to fill our Church with your doctrine saying that we crucified Christ afresh,
trying to bring his blood on our head?” This is what is heard from the multitudes
today. You are trying to “bring this man’s blood upon us”.
As Peter said “Therefore let all the house of Israel know assuredly, that God hath
made that same Jesus, whom ye have crucified, both Lord and Christ.”(Acts
2:36). Have they not “Crucified Christ afresh”? And if we choose to remain a
member of their organization, we are then guilty and held corporately accountable
for her sins and we are corporately accountable for the crucifixion of Jesus Christ.
Not to go and Listen to Error
“On behalf of the ENTIRE DENOMINATION, has registered under the United
States trademark laws the name ‘Seventh-day Adventist’ and a variety of the
church’s programs and services…” Ministry Magazine, December, 1988
“Christ is crucified afresh, and put to open shame. Those church members
who appeal to the courts of the world show that they have chosen the world
as their judge, “[Selected Messages Book 3, page 302, paragraph 3 ]
And this is fulfilled by our leaders. Therefore it is rightly said to the house of
Israel today “Jesus Christ whom you crucified.” We are corporately accountable for
the crucifixion of Jesus Christ and the call is “Come out of her my people, that ye
be not partaker of her plagues”(Revelation 18:4).
“They cried out for the crucifixion of Christ and, as representatives of the
Jewish nation, placed themselves under the Roman jurisdiction, which they
despised, by saying, “We have no king but Caesar.” When they said this, they
unchurched themselves.” [Manuscript Releases Volume Twelve, page 388,
paragraph 1]
Not to go and Listen to Error
We Ought to Obey God Rather Than Men
“Did not we straitly command you that ye should not teach in this name?”(Acts
5:28)
Act 5:29 … We ought to obey God rather than men.
And God has told us regarding the name that “of this name we are NEVER to be
ashamed. I have been shown that this name means much, and in adopting it we
have followed the light given us from heaven…This distinctive banner is to be
borne through the world to the CLOSE OF PROBATION.” MS 15, 1896
The decree is given, and as the man said “More and more governments are putting
rules and laws in place to protect trademarks. As the world shrinks and
corporations expand around the world”( Just a Name or a Registered Trademark,
Adventist Review June 10, 2010 GC General Counsel Karnik Doukmetzian)
In other words the General Conference Church is seeking more power from the
state and is going to use it as it becomes accessible and as our constitution which
protects Christian liberty erodes. And as we have had General Conference
presidents say already that they don’t see Church and State as biblical in order to
Not to go and Listen to Error
Limit to the States Authority
“To protect liberty of conscience is the duty of the state, and this is the limit of
its authority in matters of religion. Every secular government that attempts to
regulate or enforce religious observances by civil authority is sacrificing the very
principle for which the evangelical Christians [of Sixteenth Century Germany] so
nobly struggled. (Ellen White Great Controversy page 201)
“…the only position the State can take, and have the approval of God, is to guard
the rights of every individual, permitting no oppression to come upon any one
because of religious belief.” (Ellen White ST February 27, 1912)
That is the limit to the authority of the state. And that is to protect my liberty of
conscience and the line is clearly drawn. If I am commanded to take the name
“Seventh Day Adventist” or “Christian”, then the State’s duty is to protect that
liberty that no oppression is to come upon me because of my religious
belief. That is the only position the State can take and have the approval of God.
“The Constitution provides that ‘Congress shall make no law respecting an
establishment of religion, or prohibiting the free exercise thereof’…” (Ellen White
Great Controversy 442)
Not to go and Listen to Error
Taking Matters to Court – Church and State – Violates the Sabbath Commandment
“Now I want to state a little further upon the principle that no Christian, being a citizen of the kingdom
of God, can of right start any procedure in connection with civil government. After it is started by the
government itself, that is another question . . . I repeat therefore, that upon the principles which
govern kingdoms and governments, the very principle of the law in heaven, or law in earth, a Christian
cannot start any procedure in connection with civil government. And of all Christians, SEVENTH-DAY
ADVENTISTS cannot do it. The very keeping of the Sabbath forbids it.” – (1895 General Conference
Bulletin, page 28. – by AT Jones)
To take others before court is a failure to rest in Christ. It is a violation of the Sabbath principle. Rest
in Christ is to trust God by faith. The opposite of rest is unbelief:
Hebrews 4:9-11 There remaineth therefore a rest to the people of God. (10) For he that is entered into
his rest, he also hath ceased from his own works, as God did from his. (11) Let us labour therefore to
enter into that rest, lest any man fall after the same example of unbelief.
Resting from our own works and asking God to work in us mightily is Righteousness by faith.
Ephesians 2:8-10 For by grace are ye saved through faith; and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God:
(9) Not of works, lest any man should boast. (10) For we are his workmanship, created in Christ Jesus
unto good works, which God hath before ordained that we should walk in them.
Faith in God that He will perform in us what He has said He will do. Therefore it is faith in God to
trust him when others misuse his Holy name or the name Seventh Day Adventist rather than going to
the kings of the earth for help. While the world keeps Sunday, we by faith in God’s word keep the
Seventh Day holy resting from our labors.
Not to go and Listen to Error
Therefore, to bring others before counsels and courts shows that they have “chosen the world as their
judge, and in heaven their names are registered as one with unbelievers.” [Selected Messages Book 3,
page 299]. They did not enter into his rest because of unbelief. Thus as AT Jones said regarding
starting matters with civil powers “The very keeping of the Sabbath forbids it.”
Ellen White expressed the same principle:
“A union of church and state means a recognition of a spurious sabbath, and a failure to respect the
conscientious observance of the Sabbath of the fourth commandment.” [Manuscript Releases Volume
Twelve, page 218].
The General Conference again cannot therefore be the commandment keeping people of God who
have the faith of Jesus if they are in violation of the Sabbath and are marked with “unbelievers” and
thus, this organization does not fit the commandment keeping church described in Revelation 12:17,
14:12.
Those who will take the mark of the beast will have no “rest”.
Revelation 14:9-13 And the third angel followed them, saying with a loud voice, If any man worship the
beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand, (10) The same shall drink of
the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out without mixture into the cup of his indignation; and
he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence of the holy angels, and in the presence
of the Lamb: (11) And the smoke of their torment ascendeth up for ever and ever: and they have no
rest day nor night, who worship the beast and his image, and whosoever receiveth the mark of his
name. (12) Here is the patience of the saints: here are they that keep the commandments of God, and
the faith of Jesus. (13) And I heard a voice from heaven saying unto me, Write, Blessed are the dead
which die in the Lord from henceforth: Yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labours; and
Not to go and Listen to Error
They have “no rest” day or night because of “unbelief” they did not enter into his rest and trust that he
might deliver them from their enemies, but rather went to the kings of the earth for help, thus violating
the Sabbath commandment.
Thus we have the Third Angel’s Message.
Angel 1: Worship the true God, the Father, the Gospel (John 4:23, 24 Revelation 14:6, 7)
Angel 2: Babylon is Fallen – She commited fornication with the Kings of the Earth.
Angel 3: The Sabbath more fully, the Sabbath Rest Principle, they have no rest day or night who take
the mark of the beast because of unbelief. Rather than entering God’s rest, they have went to the kings
of the earth for help.
Abortion and the Trademark
If it wasn’t enough that the tithe is being used for these lawsuits, and that it is also being used to invest
in missile development and military companies as well as several other things that conflict with our
faith helping to destroy millions of lives worldwide.
Recently, it was disclosed to me that the Conference has hospitals on which the good name “Seventh
Day Adventist” has been placed. In an article in the Washington Post dated January 24, 2011 I had
heard that abortions were being performed in the hospitals.
I was very shocked and knowing that this is the taking of innocent life, who don’t yet have a voice of
their own I truly was upset about this. In the article is mentioned a facebook group that was called
“Adventists for life”.
Not to go and Listen to Error
The article reads:
“But the denomination may be the only theologically conservative Protestant group that allows elective
abortions. Many of their own members didn’t know that their worldwide hospital network performed
the procedure, which has been quite the discussion on the Adventists For Life Facebook Page. A
number of posters were shocked to learn the denomination’s stance.
“I can’t belong to a organization who advocates abortion,” one poster wrote. “I believe in Christ my
Saviour, the Sabbath & etc. I believe in Sister White also,” referring to Ellen G. White, one of the
revered founders of the denomination.”
See More:
http://onfaith.washingtonpost.com/onfaith/undergod/2011/01/adventists_and_abortion.html
This was only some of the article which is available at the above link. For those who are not fully aware
of the bible stance on abortion and God’s stance on it, To be short, the bible says “Thou art with child”
not “thou art with fetus”, or “animal”, or “fish”, or anything like that. The bible is very clear that this is a
child at conception. And the bible also teaches us that to take innocent life is “murder”.
So the General Conference is using, or should I say misusing the good name “Seventh Day Adventist”
on their hospitals in order to murder children. I don’t want to come across as harsh towards ladies who
have done something like this. It is very painful for them to go through this, and all have sinned and all
who will confess their sin, God will forgive. I am not here to condemn but rather to point to salvation
from that sin.
Not to go and Listen to Error
But regarding the abortions in the hospitals, it doesn’t stop here. This group of protestors on facebook
was standing up to this corporate greed, deceit and murder being performed by the general conference
by making a facebook page called “Adventists for life”. This page made headlines in the Washington
Post article and thus this was big news.
Basically the headlines for other Churches and people inside the Conference who were against abortion
would read “Baby Killing Adventists” etc. What could the General Conference do to stop these
protestors?
In a desperate act they could go to the Kings of the Earth.
Another article followed in the Washington Post the first one which ran on January 24, 2010. By
January 30th we have the account in another article in the Washington Post in an article about who
owns the name Adventist:
Who owns the word ‘Adventist,’ or ‘Catholic’?
By Julia Duin – Washington Post
Do religious groups have the right to sue you if you use their name, logo or so-called branding color?
Maybe so. On Monday, this blog ran a report that mentioned an Adventists for Life for Seventh-day
Adventists who oppose abortion.
The SDA headquarters, based in Silver Spring, Md., reacted quickly, asking Facebook to remove the
offending page. I contacted Facebook on Wednesday to ask why no one checked with the folks behind
the page before killing it. I received a copy of their policy that says once someone lodges a plausible
Not to go and Listen to Error
Mark Price, a Canadian SDA’er who was in charge of the page, alerted the 600 members of the group
that he’d been silenced. “The Adventists For Life group is not an organization but an informal
gathering of Seventh Day Adventists who are pro-life,” he wrote me. “I am very concerned, as you are,
about this kind of power that the Adventist leadership have to shut people up.”
I called SDA spokesman Garrett Caldwell to see what was up. He told me his organization had
complained about trademark infringement; that is, the unauthorized use of the SDA brand.
“We are working hard to try to protect the name and organization associated with the name,” he said.
“Both ‘Adventist’ and ‘SDA’ are trademarked and registered names. We want to make sure the use of
the name is connected with our organization.”……
Taken From:
http://onfaith.washingtonpost.com/onfaith/undergod/2011/01/adventists_pressure_facebook_to_dum
p_pro-life_group.html
The answer from the Conference was that we can use the name to kill babies, however ‘if you try to
protest our “baby killing” we are going to use force against you by seeking worldly powers to silence
you.’ They call this “protecting the name”. They have used state power to oppress those who protest
the abominations being done in the midst of them.
Rebuilding That Which is Fallen – Reorganization
We have looked at God’s Church and what it is according to scripture. We have also looked at what is
NOT God’s Church. We’ve looked at the builder, as well as the false builders, and we’ve analyzed
carefully the foundation and we’ve found that a “new organization…built on sand” would be built. We
have studied what this New Movement would do according to prophecy, and how it has done exactly
what God told us it would do.
Since all of this has been fulfilled, what then is our commission? Our commission is to wait for the
Holy Spirit and allow Christ to work through his people.
Acts 15:14-17 Simeon hath declared how God at the first did visit the Gentiles, to take out of them a
people for his name. (15) And to this agree the words of the prophets; as it is written, (16) After this I
will return, and will build again the tabernacle of David, which is fallen down; and I will build again
the ruins thereof, and I will set it up: (17) That the residue of men might seek after the Lord, and all
the Gentiles, upon whom my name is called, saith the Lord, who doeth all these things.
God has commissioned reorganization, building on the foundation. This temple is built out of
gentiles, and jews, and those from all nations. The seed of Abraham, the true Israel. God is the builder
through Jesus Christ.
Rebuilding That Which is Fallen – Reorganization
Revelation 7:9 After this I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude, which no man could
number, of all nations, and kindreds, and people, and tongues, stood before
the throne, and before the Lamb, clothed with white robes, and palms in their
hands;
Revelation 14:6 And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the
everlasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every
nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people,
“What we want now is a reorganization. We want to begin at the
foundation, and to build upon a different principle.” [Last Day Events, page
53]
There is a time for God’s people to reorganize. After the fall of ancient Babylon in
the days of Daniel the prophet. God called his people out of Babylon, then finally
back to Jerusalem. A call was made to rebuild the fallen temple. This call was
made by God through his prophets which included Zechariah and Haggai. The
Jews had stopped building because of a decree against them. But then following
this a commandment was given by God himself.
Rebuilding That Which is Fallen – Reorganization
NOT BY FORCE
The principle which is used by every false religion to advance truth is “force”. As we go
forward in this last and final work, force will not be employed by God’s true soldiers. Some
of these principles were given by Zechariah.
“…FORCE IS THE LAST RESORT OF EVERY FALSE RELIGION…” (Ellen White 7BC 976)
But when God gave his decree for rebuilding the true temple in Zechariah 4. He said this:
Zec 4:6 Then he answered and spake unto me, saying, This is the word of the LORD unto
Zerubbabel, saying, Not by might, nor by power, but by my spirit, saith the LORD of
hosts.
Again, I take you back to the decree given by Jesus “that they should not depart from
Jerusalem, but wait for the promise of the Father, which, saith he, ye have heard of
me.”(Acts 1:4)
Not by force, but by the Spirit are we commissioned to share the truth. This principle
should have been already recognized early on, however special emphasis must be placed
upon it. There are always new believers who want authority, and they want to rule, and
they want to dictate how they believe that we should suppress the voice of others who do
not believe as we believe.
Rebuilding That Which is Fallen – Reorganization
I bring you back again to where the apostles who were brought before the courts and counsels and the
kings of the earth and told to stop preaching in that name.
Acts 5:28-29 Saying, Did not we straitly command you that ye should not teach in this name? and,
behold, ye have filled Jerusalem with your doctrine, and intend to bring this man’s blood upon
us. (29) Then Peter and the other apostles answered and said, We ought to obey God rather than men.
But no matter the force used against them, if they were to stop preaching in that name that would have
been to them to actually stop loving others. They could not stop. Following this some counsel was
given to these men by Gamiliel. Counsel that has not been heeded by our Conference leaders who
pursue others with their trademark lawsuits. Who continue to believe that the temple of God is
established by force and suppression of the speech of others. Who believe it is established by “might”
and “power”. The counsel to them who would use force to suppress others is thus:
Acts 5:34-39 Then stood there up one in the council, a Pharisee, named Gamaliel, a doctor of the law,
had in reputation among all the people, and commanded to put the apostles forth a little
space; (35) And said unto them, Ye men of Israel, take heed to yourselves what ye intend to do as
touching these men. (36) For before these days rose up Theudas, boasting himself to be somebody; to
whom a number of men, about four hundred, joined themselves: who was slain; and all, as many as
obeyed him, were scattered, and brought to nought. (37) After this man rose up Judas of Galilee in the
days of the taxing, and drew away much people after him: he also perished; and all, even as many as
obeyed him, were dispersed. (38) And now I say unto you, Refrain from these men, and let them
alone: for if this counsel or this work be of men, it will come to nought: (39) But if it be of God,
ye cannot overthrow it; lest haply ye be found even to fight against God.
Rebuilding That Which is Fallen – Reorganization
Force was the last resort. Shortly after this the apostles were teaching “daily in the temple, and in every
house, they ceased not to teach and preach Jesus Christ.”(Acts 5:42). By Acts Chapter 6 because these
false builders could not stop them, they made up false witness against Stephen because of his teaching
regarding the temple of God or God’s Church.(Acts 6:11-14) And these men resorted to stoning
Stephen shortly afterwards who spoke out against the temple made with hands as well as their disbelief
in the Son of God. (Acts 7:43-56) They had a false conception of God’s Church and the rock on which
it was built. Stephen was stoned for preaching the truth about the church and the truth about these
false builders.
I have seen some who have accepted much truth regarding God and His Son, yet trying to setup a
similar tabernacle to that of the false builders in the time of the early church. They have tried to use
force and suppression, but that is not the religion of Christ at all. That is the “last resort of every false
religion” and it will “come to nought”.
Over and over again I see man trying to do the job of Christ, trying to uproot the tares from among
us.(Matthew 13:38, 39). These men try to use courts, counsels, police, and kings of the earth to
establish the kingdom of God. But it always comes “to nought”. Praise the Lord for that.
This presentations does not advocate setting up any organization of men, but rather allowing God
through His Holy Spirit to guide us by his holy word in all things. Not going presumptuously ahead of
the Holy Spirit, without the Holy Spirit, but tarrying until we receive the large outpouring of his
gift. The outpouring of his latter rain. We have the message from God. And I pray for all who
understand this outline to look again and see if you can see God’s Church.
Rebuilding That Which is Fallen – Reorganization
Remember, that God has a Church, a heavenly, which is above, which is the mother of us all. (Heb
12:22-24, Gal 4:26)
I pray that this lessons gives us a clear view of who and what the Church is. We need to look a little
higher.
“While I was praying at the family altar, the Holy Ghost fell upon me, and I seemed to be rising higher
and higher, far above the dark world. I turned to look for the Advent people in the world, but could not
find them, when a voice said to me, “Look again, and look a little higher.” At this I raised my eyes,
and saw a straight and narrow path, cast up high above the world. On this path the Advent people were
traveling to the city, which was at the farther end of the path. They had a bright light set up behind
them at the beginning of the path, which an angel told me was the midnight cry. This light shone all
along the path and gave light for their feet so that they might not stumble. If they kept their eyes fixed
on Jesus, who was just before them, leading them to the city, they were safe. But soon some grew weary,
and said the city was a great way off, and they expected to have entered it before. Then Jesus would
encourage them by raising His glorious right arm, and from His arm came a light which waved over the
Advent band, and they shouted, “Alleluia!” Others rashly denied the light behind them and said that it
was not God that had led them out so far. The light behind them went out, leaving their feet in perfect
darkness, and they stumbled and lost sight of the mark and of Jesus, and fell off the path down into the
dark and wicked world below. Soon we heard the voice of God like many waters, which gave us the day
and hour of Jesus’ coming. The living saints, 144,000 in number, knew and understood the voice, while
the wicked thought it was thunder and an earthquake. When God spoke the time, He poured upon us
the Holy Ghost, and our faces began to light up and shine with the glory of God, as Moses’ did when he
came down from Mount Sinai. {Early Writings page 14}
Rebuilding That Which is Fallen – Reorganization
Where do we go? – Home Churches – God’s Order
A grand priviledge that God has given us is that of gathering in our houses. The early Church did this
same thing, and as we follow the pattern laid out for us by God realizing that there is nothing new
under the sun, we will see the light on this matter.
Colossians 4:15 “ and the church which is in his house.”
Philemon 1:2 “, and to the church in thy house:”
1 Corinthians 16:19 “ the church that is in their house.”
Romans 16:5 “ the church that is in their house.”
The church is not the house, but the people in the house. And the church gathered in the house. The
church has been gathering in homes and secluded places, rocks, caves, mountains, throughout the
centuries. The remnant 7000 in Elijah’s day were hid in a cave.
We can go back to Adam and Eve, Enoch, Abraham, all of whom setup the family altar. We need to
recognize that the General Conference is not the church, but it is a missionary field in which God will
command us to go and share the words of this life. He is very careful however on just how his people
are sent forth.
”You who profess to love God, take . . . Jesus with you wherever you go; and, like the patriarchs of old,
erect an altar to the Lord wherever you pitch your tent. A reformation in this respect is needed,–a
reformation that shall be deep and broad.”—(Ellen White Testimonies, vol. 5, pp. 320, 321)
Rebuilding That Which is Fallen – Reorganization
The reformation is especially needed now since God has shown us “that neither
young nor old should attend their meetings; for it is wrong to thus encourage
them while they teach error that is a deadly poison to the soul and teach for
doctrines the commandments of men.”(Ellen White, Early Writings page 124)
God is not Disorderly
We are not independent atoms, one believing this, one believing that, and
everyone with their own individual message. If we rather than going forth
presumptuously, will allow the Holy Spirit to teach us the present truth, then we
can come into unity.
“I saw that we have no time to throw away in listening to fables. Our minds should
not be thus diverted, but should be occupied with the present truth, and seeking
wisdom that we may obtain a more thorough knowledge of our position, that with
meekness we may be able to give a reason of our hope from the Scriptures.”(Early
Writings page 125)
Rebuilding That Which is Fallen – Reorganization
Order the Law of Heaven:
“We sought the Lord with earnest prayer that we might understand His will, and light was given by His
Spirit that there must be order and thorough discipline in the church–that organization was
essential. System and order are manifest in all the works of God throughout the universe. Order is
the law of heaven, and it should be the law of God’s people on the earth.” (Ellen White TM 26)
The angels are unauthorized to work without order.
”Angels work harmoniously. Perfect order characterizes all their movements. The more closely we
imitate the harmony and order of the angelic host, the more successful will be the efforts of these
heavenly agents in our behalf. If we see no necessity for harmonious action, and are disorderly,
undisciplined, and disorganized in our course of action, angels, who are thoroughly organized and
move in perfect order, cannot work for us successfully. They turn away in grief, forthey are not
authorized to bless confusion, distraction, and disorganization. All who desire the cooperation
of the heavenly messengers must work in unison with them. Those who have the unction from on high
will in all their efforts encourage order, discipline, and union of action, and then the angels of God can
cooperate with them. But never, never will these heavenly messengers place their endorsement upon
irregularity,disorganization, and disorder. All these evils are the result of Satan’s efforts to weaken our
forces, to destroy our courage, and prevent successful action.”(Ellen White TM 28)
This is what is happening in our ranks today. Going into these meetings unauthorized by the Holy
Spirit. It is disorder, and the disorder comes in misunderstanding the concepts and principles laid out
by God in His word regarding who and what the Church is. The angels are not authorized to bless this
confusion, distraction, and disorganization.
Rebuilding That Which is Fallen – Reorganization
“If God has delivered us from such darkness and error, we should stand fast in the liberty wherewith
He has set us free and rejoice in the truth. God is displeased with us when we go to listen to error,
without being obliged to go; for unless He sends us to those meetings where error is forced home to the
people by the power of the will, He will not keep us. The angels cease their watchful care over us, and
we are left to the buffetings of the enemy, to be darkened and weakened by him and the power of his
evil angels; and the light around us becomes contaminated with the darkness.”(Ellen White, Early
Writings Page 124)
Let us first “be occupied with the present truth, and seeking wisdom that we may obtain a more
thorough knowledge of our position, that with meekness we may be able to give a reason of our hope
from the Scriptures.”(Early Writings page 125)
As we have read through the pages of this book, and as we gain a more thorough knowledge of our
position. Let us pray to God for that power from on high whereby we might speak “the word of God
with boldness”(Acts 4:31)
Then let us go forth with the unction of the Holy Spirit by his word given through his Holy angels and
go “stand and speak in the temple to the people all the words of this life.”(Acts 5:19, 20).
PART 6
FINISHERS OF THE
REFORMATION
WHERE HAVE WE GONE
WRONG IN THE WORK?
Laodicean Message for Adventists.
The message to the Laodicean church is highly
applicable to us as a people. It has been placed
before us for a long time, but has not been
heeded as it should have been. When the work
of repentance is earnest and deep, the
individual members of the church will buy the
rich goods of heaven. [Revelation 3:18 quoted.]
Oh, how many behold things in a perverted
light, in the light in which Satan would have
them see. {The Review and Herald, December
15,1904, 7 bc 961.3}
Acceptable Time Periods
• We are again in an acceptable Time
Period
• Adventism was birthed out of the
Reformation
• Adventism presented the best
opportunity of Finishing this Great
Controversy
Promise of Revival
• Hos 5:15 I will go and return to my place, till
they acknowledge their offence, and seek my
face: in their affliction they will seek me early.
• Hos 6:1 Come, and let us return unto the
LORD: for he hath torn, and he will heal us; he
hath smitten, and he will bind us up.
• Hos 6:2 After two days will he revive us: in the
third day he will raise us up, and we shall live
in his sight.
•Since many other church-
denominations claim the
reformation as their fathers,
what then do Adventists
have to offer the world? The
answer is the gospel of
Righteousness by Faith.
Reformation Defined
• Always has to be in context of the
16th Century Reformation.
• The central truth of the
Reformation then was Justification
by Faith.
• Any true Reformation must be
built on the idea of Justification by
Faith.
Finishing the Reformation
• Thus the Waldenses witnessed for God
centuries before the birth of Luther. Scattered
over many lands, they planted the seeds of the
Reformation that began in the time of Wycliffe,
grew broad and deep in the days of Luther, and
is to be carried forward to the close of time by
those who also are willing to suffer all things for
"the word of God, and for the testimony of
Jesus Christ." Revelation 1:9. {GC 78.1}
Finishing the Reformation
• The Reformation did not, as many
suppose, end with Luther. It is to be
continued to the close of this world's
history. …From that time to this, new
light has been continually shining
upon the Scriptures, and new truths
have been constantly unfolding. {GC
148.4}
Finishing the Reformation
• Christ was a protestant. He protested
against the formal worship of the Jewish
nation, who rejected the counsel of God
against themselves. He told them that they
taught for doctrines the commandments of
men, and that they were pretenders and
hypocrites. Like whited sepulchers they
were beautiful without, but within full of
impurity and corruption. {RH, June 1, 1886
par. 14}
Continued
• The Reformers date back to Christ and the
apostles. They came out and separated
themselves from a religion of forms and
ceremonies. Luther and his followers did
not invent the reformed religion. They
simply accepted it as presented by Christ
and the apostles. The Bible is presented to us
as a sufficient guide; but the pope and his
workers remove it from the people as if it were
a curse, because it exposes their pretensions
and rebukes their idolatry. {RH, June 1, 1886
par. 14}
Noah Webster 1828 Dictionary
• By way of eminence, the change of
religion from the corruptions of popery
to its primitive purity, begun by
Luther, A.D. 1517.
• One of those who commenced the
reformation of religion from popish
corruption; as Luther, Melancthon,
Zuinglius and Calvin.
Counterfeit Reformation
• Through heathenism, Satan had for ages turned
men away from God; but he won his great triumph
in perverting the faith of Israel. By contemplating
and worshiping their own conceptions, the
heathen had lost a knowledge of God, and had
become more and more corrupt. So it was with
Israel. The principle that man can save himself by
his own works lay at the foundation of every
heathen religion; it had now become the principle
of the Jewish religion. Satan had implanted this
principle. Wherever it is held, men have no barrier
against sin. {DA 35.2}
Counterfeit Reformation
• The Roman Church had made
merchandise of the grace of God. But the
very means adopted for Rome's
aggrandizement provoked the deadliest blow
to her power and greatness. It was this that
aroused the most determined and successful
of the enemies of popery, and led to the battle
which shook the papal throne and jostled the
triple crown upon the pontiff's head. {GC
127.1}
Our Message
• The message of Christ's
righteousness is to sound from one
end of the earth to the other to
prepare the way of the Lord. This is
the glory of God, which closes the
work of the third angel.--6T 19
(1900). {LDE 200.3}
SYMBOLIC
NAME
If the physical heart is healthy, the blood that
is sent from it through the system is also
healthy; but if this fountain is impure, the
whole organism becomes diseased by the
poison of the vital fluid. So it is with us. If the
heart of the work becomes corrupt, the whole
church, in its various branches and interests,
scattered abroad over the face of the earth,
suffers in consequence. {4T 210.4}
The Lord Jesus will always have a chosen people to serve Him. When the Jewish
people rejected Christ, the Prince of life, He took from them the kingdom of God and
gave it unto the Gentiles. God will continue to work on this principle with every branch of
His work. When a church proves unfaithful to the word of the Lord, whatever their
position may be, however high and sacred their calling, the Lord can no longer work with
them. Others are then chosen to bear important responsibilities. But, if these in turn do
not purify their lives from every wrong action, if they do not establish pure and holy
principles in all their borders, then the Lord will grievously afflict and humble them and,
unless they repent, will remove them from their place and make them a reproach. . . .
{UL 131.3}
The leaders in the Jewish nation had signally
failed of fulfilling God's purpose for his chosen
people. Those whom the Lord had made the
depositaries of truth had proved unfaithful to their
trust, and God chose others to do his work. {RH,
February 9, 1911 par. 4}
Brethren, if you continue to be as idle, as worldly, as selfish as you have been,
God will surely PASS YOU BY, and take those who are less self-caring, less
ambitious for worldly honor, and who will not hesitate to go, as did their Master,
without the camp, bearing the reproach. The work will be given to those who
will take it, those who prize it, who weave its principles into their everyday
experience. God will choose humble men who are seeking to glorify His name
and advance His cause rather than to honor and advance themselves. He will
raise up men who have not so much worldly wisdom, but who are connected
with Him, and who will seek strength and counsel from above. {5T 461.1}
Those who claim to believe the truth do not possess that power
that God would bestow upon them if they really believed, and
were striving for conformity to His image. The church is in the
Laodicean state. The presence of God is not in her midst. If
Christ were formed within, the hope of glory, conformity to His
image would be seen, and the church trials which separate the
members from Christ would disappear. . . . {1NL 99.4}
The Lord does not now work to bring many souls
into the truth, because of the church members
who have never been converted, and those who
were once converted but who have backslidden.--
Testimonies, vol. 6, p. 371. (1900) {Ev 110.2}
The Lord does not now work to bring many souls
into the truth, because of the church members
who have never been converted, and those who
were once converted but who have backslidden.--
Testimonies, vol. 6, p. 371. (1900) {Ev 110.2}
WHO IS TO
FINISH THE
WORK!!!!!
The great and wonderful work of the last gospel
message is to be carried on now as it has never been
before. The world is to receive the light of truth
through an evangelizing ministry of the word in our
books and periodicals. Our publications are to show
that the end of all things is at hand. I am bidden to say
to our publishing houses: "Lift up the standard; lift it
up higher. Proclaim the third angel's message, that it
may be heard by all the world. Let it be seen that 'here
are they that keep the commandments of God, and the
faith of Jesus.' Revelation 14:12. Let our literature give
the message as a witness to all the world." {9T 61.1}
There is enough wealth in your
conference to carry forward this work
successfully; and shall the prince of
darkness be left in undisputed
possession of our great cities because it
costs something to sustain missions? Let
those who would follow Christ fully
come up to the work, even if it be over
the heads of ministers and president. {5T
369.2}
As the medical missionary work
becomes more extended, there will
be a temptation to make it
independent of our conferences. But
it has been presented to me that this
plan is not right. The different lines
of our work are but parts of one great
whole. They have one center. {6T
235.1}
The medical missionary workers are doing the long-neglected work
which God gave to the church in Battle Creek --they are giving the last
call to the supper which He has prepared. {8T 71.1} My brethren, why
do you keep so many things bound up in Battle Creek? Why do you not
take the tract and missionary work into other cities, where there is
much missionary work to be done? {8T 71.2} The many interests
centering in Battle Creek should be divided and subdivided, and placed
in other cities. You who think you are wise men may say: "It will cost too
much. We can do the work here in Battle Creek at less expense." Well,
does not the Lord know all this? Is not He a God who understands all
the unbelieving reasoning that holds so many interests in Battle Creek?
He has revealed to you that centers should be made in all the cities.
This would call many out of Battle Creek to work in other places. {8T
71.3} In order to be carried forward aright, the medical missionary
work needs talent. It requires strong, willing hands, and wise,
discriminating management. But can this be while those in responsible
places--presidents of conferences and ministers --bar the way? {8T
71.4} The Lord says to the presidents of conferences and to other
influential brethren: "Remove the stumbling blocks that have been
Time is short, and there is a great work
to be done. If you feel no interest in the
work that is going forward, if you will
not encourage medical missionary work
in the churches, it will be done without
your consent; for it is the work of God,
and it must be done. My brethren and
sisters, take your position on the Lord's
side and be earnest, active, courageous
co-workers with Christ, laboring with
Him to seek and save the lost. {8T 75.2}
Let not those who preach the word lay
their hands upon the humblest worker
and say: "You must labor in this channel
or not work at all." Hands off, brethren.
Let everyone work in his own sphere,
with his own armor on, doing whatever
he can do in his humble way. Strengthen
his hands in the work. This is no time for
pharisaism to control. Let God work
through whom He will. The message
must go. {5T 461.2}
As the light and life of men was rejected by the ecclesiastical
authorities in the days of Christ, so it has been rejected in every
succeeding generation. Again and again the history of Christ's
withdrawal from Judea has been repeated. When the Reformers
preached the word of God, they had no thought of separating
themselves from the established church; but the religious leaders
would not tolerate the light, and those that bore it were forced to
seek another class, who were longing for the truth. In our day few of
the professed followers of the Reformers are actuated by their spirit.
Few are listening for the voice of God, and ready to accept truth in
whatever guise it may be presented. Often those who follow in the
steps of the Reformers are forced to turn away from the churches
they love, in order to declare the plain teaching of the word of God.
And many times those who are seeking for light are by the same
teaching obliged to leave the church of their fathers, that they may
render obedience. {DA 232.2}
State conferences may depend upon the
General Conference for light and
knowledge and wisdom; but is it safe for
them to do this? Battle Creek is not to be
the center of God's work. God alone can
fill this place. When our people in the
different places have their special
convocations, teach them, for Christ's
sake and for their own soul's sake, not to
make flesh their arm. {TM 375.2}
The conferences were not established to exercise dominion over the ministry, nor
over the local churches, but rather to plan and expand the work of God in various
regions and areas. Furthermore, the conferences were to act as counselors, not as
dictators to the people of God (Colin and Russell Standish, Organizational
Structure and Apostasy, p. 13).
At the beginning of this message believers were few and widely scattered. There
was no definite organization for the direction of the work, but as believers came
into the truth (53) and companies were formed, it was manifest that some
organization was necessary. But strange as it may seem, the wisdom of man led
them to oppose all organization. Again light was shed upon the perplexing
situation by the spirit of prophecy, which resulted in a simple form of organization
for the protection and furtherance of the work; and peace, harmony, and
prosperity came out of confusion. This same form of organization continued until
the wisdom of men, to whom the care of the organization had been committed,
began to plan for a centralizing power at the head of the work, which resulted in
retarding rather than fostering it. Missionaries in the field felt their hands were
tied, and mission fields were languishing, and the resources were drying up.
Where was the wisdom of men in this perplexity? {LLM 35.1}
How my heart aches to see presidents of
conferences taking the burden of
selecting those whom they think they
can mold to work with them in the field.
They take those who will not differ with
them, but will act like mere machines.
No president has any right to do this.
Leave others to plan; and if they fail in
some things, do not take it as an
evidence that they are unfitted to be
thinkers. {TM 304.1}
A strange thing has come into our churches.
Men who are placed in positions of
responsibility that they may be wise helpers to
their fellow workers have come to suppose that
they were set as kings and rulers in the
churches, to say to one brother, Do this; to
another, Do that; and to another, Be sure to
labor in such and such a way. There have been
places where the workers have been told that if
they did not follow the instruction of these
men of responsibility, their pay from the
conference would be withheld. {TM 477.2}
Worldly policy is taking the place of true piety and
wisdom that comes from above, and God will
remove His prospering hand from the conference.
Shall the ark of the covenant be removed from this
people? Shall idols be smuggled in? Shall false
principles and false precepts be brought into the
sanctuary? Shall antichrist be respected? Shall the
true doctrines and principles given us by God,
which have made us what we are, be ignored?
...This is directly where the enemy, through
blinded, unconsecrated men, is leading us (Ms. 29,
1890).
The General Conference is becoming
corrupted with wrong sentiments and
principles...{LDE49.2}... Those living in
distant countries will not do that which
their judgment tells them is right unless
they first send for permission to Battle
Creek. Before they will advance they
await Yes or No from that place.--SpT-
A(9)32(1896). {LDE 49.6}.
The arrangement that all moneys must go through
Battle Creek and under the control of the few men
in that place is a wrong way of managing. There are
altogether too many weighty responsibilities given
to a few men, and some do not make God their
counselor. What do these men know of the
necessities of the work in foreign countries? How
can they know how to decide the questions which
come to them asking for information? It would
require three months for those in foreign countries
to receive a response to their questions, even if
there was no delay in writing. {TM 321.1}
The Lord has not placed any one of His human
agencies under the dictation and control of those
who are themselves but erring mortals. He has not
placed upon men the power to say, You shall do
this, and you shall not do that. But there is a power
exercised in Battle Creek that God has not given,
and He will judge those who assume this authority.
They have somewhat of the same spirit that led
Uzzah to lay his hand on the ark to steady it, as
though God was not able to care for His sacred
symbols. Far less of man's power and authority
should be exercised toward God's human agencies.
Brethren, leave God to rule. {TM 347.3}
The Wrong Direction--Brethren, do not
depend on the President of your Conference
or the President of the General Conference to
think for you. God has given "to every man
his work." When men look to the President of
the Conference as their helper in all their
difficulties, the bearer of their burdens, the
counselor in their perplexities, they are doing
the very opposite of that which Christ told
them to do.--Manuscript 11, 1883, p. 1. {ChL
63.2}
Jesus sends his people a message of warning to prepare them for his
coming. To the prophet John was made known the closing work in the
great plan of man's redemption. He beheld an angel flying "in the midst of
heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell on
the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people,
saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to him; for the hour of
his Judgment is come; and worship him that made heaven, and earth, and
the sea, and the fountains of waters." [Revelation 14:6, 7.] {4SP 199.2}
The angel represented in prophecy as delivering this message, symbolizes a
class of faithful men, who, obedient to the promptings of God's Spirit and
the teachings of his word, proclaim this warning to the inhabitants of
earth. This message was not to be committed to the religious leaders of the
people. They had failed to preserve their connection with God, and had
refused the light from Heaven; therefore they were not of the number
described by the apostle Paul: "But ye, brethren, are not in darkness, that
that day should overtake you as a thief. Ye are all the children of light, and
the children of the day; we are not of the night nor of darkness." [1
Thessalonians 5:4, 5.] {4SP 199.3}
Time is short, and our forces must be organized to
do a larger work. Laborers are needed who
comprehend the greatness of the work and who
will engage in it, not for the wages they receive, but
from a realization of the nearness of the end. The
time demands greater efficiency and deeper
consecration. Oh, I am so full of this subject that I
cry to God: "Raise up and send forth messengers
filled with a sense of their responsibility,
messengers in whose hearts self-idolatry, which lies
at the foundation of all sin, has been crucified." {9T
27.2}
Life Insurance
I was shown that Sabbathkeeping Adventists should not
engage in life insurance. This is a commerce with the world
which God does not approve. Those who engage in this
enterprise are uniting with the world, while God calls His
people to come out from among them and to be separate.
Said the angel: "Christ has purchased you by the sacrifice of
His life. 'What? know ye not that your body is the temple of
the Holy Ghost which is in you, which ye have of God, and ye
are not your own? For ye are bought with a price: therefore
glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God's.'
'For ye are dead, and your life is hid with Christ in God.
When Christ, who is your life, shall appear, then shall ye also
appear with Him in glory.'" Here is the only life insurance
which heaven sanctions. {1T 549.2}
Life insurance is a worldly policy which leads our brethren who engage in it
to depart from the simplicity and purity of the gospel. Every such
departure weakens our faith and lessens our spirituality. Said the angel:
"But ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, an holy nation, a
peculiar people; that ye should show forth the praises of Him who hath
called you out of darkness into His marvelous light." As a people we are in
a special sense the Lord's. Christ has bought us. Angels that excel in
strength surround us. Not a sparrow falls to the ground without the notice
of our heavenly Father. Even the hairs of our head are numbered. God has
made provision for His people. He has a special care for them, and they
should not distrust His providence by engaging in a policy with the world.
{1T 550.1}
God designs that we should preserve in simplicity and holiness our
peculiarity as a people. Those who engage in this worldly policy invest
means which belong to God, which He has entrusted to them to use in His
cause, to advance His work. But few will realize any returns from life
insurance, and without God's blessing even these will prove an injury
instead of a benefit. Those whom God has made His stewards have no
right to place in the enemy's ranks the means which He has entrusted to
them to use in His cause. {1T 550.2}
Satan is constantly presenting inducements to God's chosen people to attract their
minds from the solemn work of preparation for the scenes just in the future. He is
in every sense of the word a deceiver, a skillful charmer. He clothes his plans and
snares with coverings of light borrowed from heaven. He tempted Eve to eat of the
forbidden fruit by making her believe that she would be greatly advantaged
thereby. Satan leads his agents to introduce various inventions and patent rights
and other enterprises, that Sabbathkeeping Adventists who are in haste to be rich
may fall into temptation, become ensnared, and pierce themselves through with
many sorrows. He is wide awake, busily engaged in leading the world captive, and
through the agency of worldlings he keeps up a continual pleasing excitement to
draw the unwary who profess to believe the truth to unite with worldlings. The
lust of the eye, the desire for excitement and pleasing entertainment, is a
temptation and snare to God's people. Satan has many finely woven, dangerous
nets which are made to appear innocent, but with which he is skillfully preparing
to infatuate God's people. There are pleasing shows, entertainments,
phrenological lectures, and an endless variety of enterprises constantly arising
calculated to lead the people of God to love the world and the things that are in
the world. Through this union with the world, faith becomes weakened, and
means which should be invested in the cause of present truth are transferred to
the enemy's ranks. Through these different channels Satan is skillfully draining
the purses of God's people, and for it the displeasure of the Lord is upon them. {1T
550.3}
God wants minute-men. He will have men who, when
important decisions are to be made, are as true as the
needle to the pole; men whose special and personal
interests are swallowed up, as were our Saviour's, in the
one great general interest for the salvation of souls. {GW92
377.2}
The greatest want of the world is the want of men,--men
who will not be bought or sold; men who in their inmost
souls are true and honest; men who do not fear to call sin
by its right name; men whose conscience is as true to duty
as the needle to the pole; men who will stand for the right
though the heavens fall.--Education, p. 57. (1903) {CM
54.4}
IRREGULAR
LINES
Shall the "regular lines", which say that every
mind shall be controlled by two or three
minds at Battle Creek, continue to bear sway?
The Macedonian cry is coming from every
quarter. Shall men go to the "regular lines" to
see whether they will be permitted to labor,
or shall they go out and work as best they
can, depending on their own abilities and on
the help of the Lord, beginning in a humble
way and creating an interest in the truth in
places in which nothing has been done to
give the warning message? {SpM 176.5}
"God calls for a revival and a reformation. The 'regular
lines' have not done the work which God desires to see
accomplished. Let revival and reformation make constant
changes. Something has been done in this line, but let not
the work stop here. No; let every yoke be broken. Let men
awaken to the realization that they have an individual
responsibility. {GCB, April 11, 1903 par. 5}
"The present showing is sufficient to prove to all who
have the true missionary spirit that the 'regular lines' may
prove a failure and a snare. God helping His people, the
circle of kings who dared to take such great responsibilities
shall never again exercise their unsanctified power in the
so-called 'regular lines.' Too much power has been
invested in unrevived, unreformed, human agencies."
{GCB, April 11, 1903 par. 6}
It is not the Lord's will that the work in
the South shall be confined to the set,
"regular lines." It has been found
impossible to confine the work to these
lines and gain success. Workers daily
filled with zeal and wisdom from on high
must work as they are guided by the
Lord, waiting not to receive their
commission from men. {SW, December
15, 1903 par. 14}
The situation was again presented, and the urgency of
occupying the fields that were presented to me, then being
worked under the supervision of God, using Edson White
as His agency to open the field. But there were no others
that would think of touching that portion of the field or
would engage in working it. Those who should have
rejoiced to see something done were determined to give no
recognition to Edson White or the work, because he did
not work in the regular lines. God has presented before
you how He regarded the regular lines. The regular lines
had need to be broken as a potter's vessel is broken, and
reconstructed.--Ms 29, 1903, pp. 1, 3. (General manuscript,
"The Southern Work," Undated.) {3MR 264.3}
It is time that church members understood that
everywhere there is a work to be done in the Lord's
vineyard. No one is to wait for a regular process
before they make any efforts. They should take up
the work right where they are. There should be
many at work in what are called "irregular lines." If
one hundred laborers would step out of the
"regular lines," and take up self-sacrificing work,
such as Brother Shireman has done, souls would be
won to the Lord. And the workers would
understand by experience what it means to be
laborers together with God. {SpM 195.5}
"Over and over again men have said, 'The voice of the Conference is the voice of
God; therefore everything must be referred to the Conference. The Conference
must permit or restrict in the various lines of work.' As the matter has been
presented to me, there is a narrow compass, and within this narrow compass, all
the openings to which are locked, are those who would like to exercise kingly
power. But the work carried on all over the field demands an entirely different
course of action. There is need of the laying of a foundation different from the
foundation which has been laid in the past. We have heard much about
everything moving in the regular lines. When we see that the 'regular lines' are
purified and refined, that they bear the mold of the God of heaven, then it will be
time to endorse these lines. But when we see that message after message given by
God has been received and accepted, yet no change has been made, we know that
new power must be brought into the regular lines. The management of the regular
lines must be entirely changed, newly organized. There must be a committee, not
composed of half a dozen men, but of representatives from all lines of our work,
from our publishing house, from our educational institutions, and from our
sanitariums, which have life in them, which are constantly working, constantly
broadening. {GCB, April 10, 1903 par. 3}
UNDERSTANDING THE TIMES WE ARE
LIVING IN
Zec 1:4 Be ye not as your fathers, unto whom the former prophets
have cried, saying, Thus saith the LORD of hosts; Turn ye now from
your evil ways, and from your evil doings: but they did not hear, nor
hearken unto me, saith the LORD.
Ho 6:1-3 Come, and let us return unto the LORD: for he hath torn,
and he will heal us; he hath smitten, and he will bind us up. After
two days will he revive us: in the third day he will raise us up, and we
shall live in his sight. Then shall we know, if we follow on to know
the LORD: his going forth is prepared as the morning; and he shall
come unto us as the rain, as the latter and former rain unto the
earth.
I saw that the slave master [SEE APPENDIX.] will have
to answer for the soul of his slave whom he has kept in
ignorance; and the sins of the slave will be visited upon
the master. God cannot take to heaven the slave who has
been kept in ignorance and degradation, knowing
nothing of God or the Bible, fearing nothing but his
master's lash, and holding a lower position than the
brutes. But He does the best thing for him that a
compassionate God can do. He permits him to be as if he
had not been, while the master must endure the seven
last plagues and then come up in the second
resurrection and suffer the second, most awful death.
Then the justice of God will be satisfied. {EW 276.1}
God does not send messengers to flatter the sinner.
He delivers no message of peace to lull the
unsanctified into fatal security. He lays heavy
burdens upon the conscience of the wrongdoer,
and pierces the soul with arrows of conviction. The
ministering angels present to him the fearful
judgments of God to deepen the sense of need, and
prompt the cry, "What must I do to be saved?"
Then the hand that has humbled in the dust, lifts
up the penitent. The voice that has rebuked sin,
and put to shame pride and ambition, inquires
with tenderest sympathy, "What wilt thou that I
shall do unto thee?" {DA 104.1}
Time is short, and there is a great work
to be done. If you feel no interest in the
work that is going forward, if you will
not encourage medical missionary work
in the churches, it will be done without
your consent; for it is the work of God,
and it must be done. My brethren and
sisters, take your position on the Lord's
side and be earnest, active, courageous
co-workers with Christ, laboring with
Him to seek and save the lost. {8T 75.2}
FINAL
SEPARATION
My sons, I would have you firmly united as brothers in the flesh and as brothers in Christian fellowship. I
have a work to do, and I am now making decisions. I must remain away from conference meetings. I must not
attend camp meetings. The spirit of drawing apart, as the result of judging one another, has become so
common, and the churches are becoming so leavened with this spirit, that I have no desire to attend these
meetings. After returning from them, it is often weeks before I am able to take up my neglected work.
Because those in positions of responsibility have for years left the Southern field unworked, notwithstanding
the most decided testimonies urging them to take up this work; because they continue to neglect this field
and use every manner of device in trying to uproot the confidence of the people in those who have done the
hardest and most self-sacrificing work in the South, I have but very little confidence that the Lord is giving
these men in positions of responsibility spiritual eyesight and heavenly discernment. I am thrown into
perplexity over their course; and I desire now to attend to my special work, to have no part in any of their
councils, and to attend no camp-meetings, nigh nor afar off. My mind shall not be dragged into confusion by
the tendency they manifest to work directly contrary to the light that God has given me. I am done. I will
preserve my God-given intelligence. My voice has been heard in the different conferences and at camp
meetings. I must now make a change. I cannot enter the atmosphere of strife and then have to bear
testimonies that cost me much more than those to whom they are sent can imagine. When I attend the
different meetings, I am compelled to deal with men, standing in responsible places, who I know are not
exerting an influence that God can endorse. And when I bear a testimony in reference to their course of
action, advantage is taken of this testimony. These men have not clear understanding. Should I say the things
that I know, they would not, with their present experience, use this instruction wisely, and would bring upon
me inconceivable burdens. I shall, therefore, leave them to receive word from the Bible, in which the
principles upon which they should work are laid down in straight lines. There are those who look upon
themselves as the Lord's servants, but who, as shown by the way in which the Southern work has been
handled, are working away from the light that God has for years been giving. I have pity for them, but I cannot
be forever pointing out for them the way of righteousness. They are brought no nearer right actions by what I
say than if the words were never spoken. So long as those in responsible positions see things through a false
medium, they will put a wrong construction on my work. The light I have for our ministers is: Seek God; stop
your whisperings and your evil surmisings instigated by Satan, and see if the love of God will not fill heart and
soul. And I will go on with my writing. This is the light given me, and I shall not depart from it. {17MR64.1-
65.3}
Let me tell you, if your heart is in the work, and you have faith in
God, you need not depend upon the sanction of any minister or any
people; if you go right to work in the name of the Lord, in a humble
way doing what you can to teach the truth, God will vindicate you. If
the work had not been so restricted by an impediment here, and an
impediment there, and on the other side an impediment, it would
have gone forward in its majesty. It would have gone in weakness at
first, but the God of heaven lives; the great Overseer lives, the One
who knew where Cornelius lived, and who appeared to him as an
angel, and declared to him, Your prayers and your alms have come
up as a memorial before God. And now do you send men for one
Simon, whose surname is Peter, who lives with one Simon a tanner.
And he told him the very place where Simon the tanner lived. Then
the angel of the Lord went to Peter, and prepared his mind for the
reception of the men. {1888 1746.2}
We cannot serve God and the world at the same time. We must not
center our affections on worldly relatives, who have no desire to
learn the truth. We may seek in every way, while associated with
them, to let our light shine; but our words, our deportment, our
customs and practices, should not in any sense be molded by their
ideas and customs. We are to show forth the truth in all our
intercourse with them. If we cannot do this, the less association we
have with them, the better it will be for our spirituality. If we place
ourselves among associates whose influence has a tendency to make
us forgetful of the high claims the Lord has upon us we invite
temptation and become too weak in moral power to resist it. We
come to partake of the spirit and cherish the ideas of our associates
and to place sacred and eternal things lower than the ideas of our
friends. We are, in short, leavened just as the enemy of all
righteousness designed we should be. {5T 543.1}
I was shown the necessity of those who believe that we are having
the last message of mercy, being separate from those who are daily
imbibing new errors. I saw that neither young nor old should attend
their meetings; for it is wrong to thus encourage them while they
teach error that is a deadly poison to the soul and teach for doctrines
the commandments of men. The influence of such gatherings is not
good. If God has delivered us from such darkness and error, we
should stand fast in the liberty wherewith He has set us free and
rejoice in the truth. God is displeased with us when we go to listen to
error, without being obliged to go; for unless He sends us to those
meetings where error is forced home to the people by the power of
the will, He will not keep us. The angels cease their watchful care
over us, and we are left to the buffetings of the enemy, to be
darkened and weakened by him and the power of his evil angels; and
the light around us becomes contaminated with the darkness. {EW
124.3}
I saw that we have no time to throw away in
listening to fables. Our minds should not be
thus diverted, but should be occupied with
the present truth, and seeking wisdom that
we may obtain a more thorough knowledge
of our position, that with meekness we may
be able to give a reason of our hope from the
Scriptures. While false doctrines and
dangerous errors are pressed upon the mind,
it cannot be dwelling upon the truth which is
to fit and prepare the house of Israel to stand
in the day of the Lord. {EW 125.1}
The Spirit of God had wrought with and through
Paul in his labors for his countrymen. Sufficient
evidence had been presented to convince all who
honestly desired to know the truth. But many
permitted themselves to be controlled by prejudice
and unbelief, and refused to yield to the most
conclusive evidence. Fearing that the faith of the
believers would be endangered by continued
association with these opposers of the truth, Paul
separated from them and gathered the disciples
into a distinct body, continuing his public
instructions in the school of Tyrannus, a teacher of
some note. {AA 285.3}
Time is short, and there is a great work
to be done. If you feel no interest in the
work that is going forward, if you will
not encourage medical missionary work
in the churches, it will be done without
your consent; for it is the work of God,
and it must be done. My brethren and
sisters, take your position on the Lord's
side and be earnest, active, courageous
co-workers with Christ, laboring with
Him to seek and save the lost. {8T 75.2}
After a long and severe conflict, the faithful few decided to
dissolve all union with the apostate church if she still
refused to free herself from falsehood and idolatry. They
saw that separation was an absolute necessity if they
would obey the word of God. They dared not tolerate
errors fatal to their own souls, and set an example which
would imperil the faith of their children and children's
children. To secure peace and unity they were ready to
make any concession consistent with fidelity to God; but
they felt that even peace would be too dearly purchased at
the sacrifice of principle. If unity could be secured only by
the compromise of truth and righteousness, then let there
be difference, and even war. {GC 45.3}
The recreant priests added licentiousness to the dark
catalogue of their crimes; yet they still polluted by their
presence the tabernacle of the Lord, and, laden with sin,
dared to come into the presence of a holy God. As the men
of Israel witnessed the corrupt course of the priests, they
thought it safer for their families not to come up to the
appointed place of worship. Many went from Shiloh with
their peace disturbed, their indignation aroused, until they
at last determined to offer their sacrifices themselves,
concluding that this would be fully as acceptable to God,
as to sanction in any manner the abominations practiced
in the sanctuary. {ST, December 1, 1881 par. 13}
Dangers of Sensational Religion.--There
is no safety, much less benefit, for our
people in attending these popular
holiness meetings; let us rather search
the Scriptures with much carefulness
and earnest prayer, that we may
understand the ground of our faith.
Then we shall not be tempted to mingle
with those who, while making high
claims, are in opposition to the law of
God. {Ev 364.3}
As members of the Church of England, they were
strongly attached to her forms of worship, but the
Lord had presented before them in his Word a
higher standard. The Holy Spirit urged them to
preach Christ and him crucified. The power of the
Highest attended their labors. Thousands were
convicted and truly converted. It was necessary
that these sheep be protected from ravening
wolves. Wesley had no thought of forming a new
denomination, but he organized them under what
was called the Methodist Connection. {GC88
257.1}
As the light and life of men was rejected by the ecclesiastical
authorities in the days of Christ, so it has been rejected in every
succeeding generation. Again and again the history of Christ's
withdrawal from Judea has been repeated. When the Reformers
preached the word of God, they had no thought of separating
themselves from the established church; but the religious leaders
would not tolerate the light, and those that bore it were forced to
seek another class, who were longing for the truth. In our day few of
the professed followers of the Reformers are actuated by their spirit.
Few are listening for the voice of God, and ready to accept truth in
whatever guise it may be presented. Often those who follow in the
steps of the Reformers are forced to turn away from the churches
they love, in order to declare the plain teaching of the word of God.
And many times those who are seeking for light are by the same
teaching obliged to leave the church of their fathers, that they may
render obedience. {DA 232.2}
I was confirmed in all I had stated in Minneapolis, that a
reformation must go through the churches. Reforms must be made,
for spiritual weakness and blindness were upon the people who had
been blessed with great light and precious opportunities and
privileges. As reformers they had come out of the denominational
churches, but they now act a part similar to that which the churches
acted. We hoped that there would not be the necessity for another
coming out. [THIS IS THE ONLY KNOWN STATEMENT FROM
THE PEN OF ELLEN WHITE INDICATING THAT SHE MIGHT
HAVE LOST CONFIDENCE IN THE SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTIST
CHURCH ORGANIZATION. THE DOUBT WHICH SHE
EXPRESSED HERE WAS NEVER REPEATED DURING THE
REMAINING TWENTY-SIX YEARS OF HER LIFE.] While we will
endeavor to keep the "unity of the Spirit" in the bonds of peace, we
will not with pen or voice cease to protest against bigotry.--EGW'88
356, 357 (1889). {LDE 48.1}
We cannot serve God and the world at the same time. We must not
center our affections on worldly relatives, who have no desire to
learn the truth. We may seek in every way, while associated with
them, to let our light shine; but our words, our deportment, our
customs and practices, should not in any sense be molded by their
ideas and customs. We are to show forth the truth in all our
intercourse with them. If we cannot do this, the less association we
have with them, the better it will be for our spirituality. If we place
ourselves among associates whose influence has a tendency to make
us forgetful of the high claims the Lord has upon us we invite
temptation and become too weak in moral power to resist it. We
come to partake of the spirit and cherish the ideas of our associates
and to place sacred and eternal things lower than the ideas of our
friends. We are, in short, leavened just as the enemy of all
righteousness designed we should be. {5T 543.1}
Said our Saviour: "Take heed to yourselves, lest at any time your hearts be
overcharged with surfeiting, and drunkenness, and cares of this life, and so that
day come upon you unawares. For as a snare shall it come on all them that dwell
on the face of the whole earth"--upon all whose interests are centered in this
world. "Watch ye therefore, and pray always, that ye may be accounted worthy to
escape all these things that shall come to pass, and to stand before the Son of
man." Luke 21:34-36. {PP 166.2} Before the destruction of Sodom, God sent a
message to Lot, "Escape for thy life; look not behind thee, neither stay thou in all
the plain; escape to the mountain, lest thou be consumed." The same voice of
warning was heard by the disciples of Christ before the destruction of Jerusalem:
"When ye shall see Jerusalem compassed with armies, then know that the
desolation thereof is nigh. Then let them which are in Judea flee to the
mountains." Luke 21:20, 21. They must not tarry to secure anything from their
possessions, but must make the most of the opportunity to escape. {PP 166.3}
There was a coming out, a decided separation from the wicked, an escape for life.
So it was in the days of Noah; so with Lot; so with the disciples prior to the
destruction of Jerusalem; and so it will be in the last days. Again the voice of God
is heard in a message of warning, bidding His people separate themselves from
the prevailing iniquity. {PP 166.4}
We should beware of treating lightly God's gracious provisions for
our salvation. There are Christians who say, "I do not care to be
saved unless my companion and children are saved with me." They
feel that heaven would not be heaven to them without the presence
of those who are so dear. But have those who cherish this feeling a
right conception of their own relation to God, in view of His great
goodness and mercy toward them? Have they forgotten that they are
bound by the strongest ties of love and honor and loyalty to the
service of their Creator and Redeemer? The invitations of mercy are
addressed to all; and because our friends reject the Saviour's
pleading love, shall we also turn away? The redemption of the soul is
precious. Christ has paid an infinite price for our salvation, and no
one who appreciates the value of this great sacrifice or the worth of
the soul will despise God's offered mercy because others choose to
do so. The very fact that others are ignoring His just claims should
arouse us to greater diligence, that we may honor God ourselves, and
lead all whom we can influence, to accept His love. {PP 162.1}
Example of the Israelites
Just before the firstborn were slain in Egypt, the Lord instructed the Israelites to gather
their children into their houses with them, and to strike the lintel and the two side posts of
their doors with blood, so that when the destroying angel went through the land, he would
recognize the houses thus marked as the dwelling places of Christ's followers, and pass over
them. {PCP 29.3} Today we must gather our children about us, if we desire to save them
from the destructive power of the evil one. The conflict between Christ and Satan will
increase in intensity until the end of this earth's history. We are to have faith in the blood of
Christ, in order that we may pass safely through the perilous times just before us. {PCP
29.4} Let the children receive the blessings of this meeting. If you try to help them by
personal labor in your family tents, working with Christlike simplicity, the reviving,
reformatory power of God will come into your tents and enable you to pray in faith. Then
you can ask for the Lord's richest blessings to rest upon the little company in your tent.
{PCP 29.5} If we work diligently upon the plan of addition, we shall not be barren in a
knowledge of Christ. We should, however, take heed to ourselves, lest we fall because we do
not cherish and cultivate the Christian graces. “He that lacketh these things is blind, and
cannot see afar off, and hath forgotten that he was purged from his old sins.” This scripture
brings to view those who are in a divided state, those who talk as they please, those who
indulge appetite and passionate speech, failing to take themselves in hand. Such persons
have no moral strength to carry out the principles that would bring to them, as overcomers,
the crown of life. They are like a man who has forgotten that he has been purged from his
old sins. {PCP 29.6}
The enemy has had his way with your daughter until his toils have
bound her about like bands of steel, and it will require a strong,
persevering effort to save her soul. If you have success in this case,
there must be no halfway work. The habits of years cannot easily be
broken. She should be placed where a steady, firm, abiding influence
is constantly exercised. I would advise you to put her in the college at
-----; let her have the discipline of the boardinghouse. It is where she
ought to have been years ago. The boardinghouse is conducted upon
a plan that makes it a good home. This home may not suit the
inclinations of some, but it is because they have been educated to
false theories, to self-indulgence and self-gratification, and all their
habits and customs have been in a wrong channel. But, my dear
sister, we are nearing the end of time, and we want now, not to meet
the world's tastes and practices, but to meet the mind of God; to see
what saith the Scriptures, and then to walk according to the light
which God has given us. Our inclinations, our customs and
practices, are not to have the preference. God's word is our standard.
{5T 506.1}
The destroying angel is soon to go forth again, not to destroy the
first-born alone, but "to slay utterly old and young, both men,
women and little children" who have not the mark. Parents, if you
wish to save your children, separate them from the world, keep them
from the company of wicked children; for if you suffer them to go
with wicked children, you cannot prevent them from partaking of
their wickedness and being corrupted. It is your solemn duty to
watch over your children, to choose the society at all times for them.
Learn your children to obey you, then can they more easily obey the
commandments of God, and yield to his requirements. Don't let us
neglect to pray with, and for our children. He that said, "Suffer little
children to come unto me, and forbid them not," will listen to our
prayers for them, and the seal, or mark, of believing parents will
cover their children, if they are trained up in the nurture and
admonition of the Lord. E. G. White. {RH, September 19, 1854 par.
13}
COMPLETE SEPARATION.--THE COMMAND FOUND IN
REVELATION 18:4, "COME OUT OF HER, MY PEOPLE," MEANS
TO COME OUT OF THOSE INSTITUTIONS WHICH WILL PLACE
IN THE MINDS OF OUR YOUNG PEOPLE, PRINCIPLES WHICH
ARE APT TO MAKE THEM JOIN THE CLASS OF WORSHIPERS OF
WHICH WE READ IN 2 TIMOTHY 3:5: "HAVING A FORM OF
GODLINESS, BUT DENYING THE POWER THEREOF." AS
FAITHFUL WATCHMEN, WE SHOULD BE JUST AS DESIROUS OF
GETTING OUR CHILDREN OUT OF THE POPULAR SCHOOLS AS
WE ARE TO CALL THE OLDER PEOPLE OUT OF THE POPULAR
CHURCHES. THE POPULAR CHURCHES ARE ONLY A PRODUCT
OF WORLDLY EDUCATION, SO TO GET AT THE ROOT OF THE
MATTER, WE MUST SEPARATE OURSELVES FROM THAT
WHICH CREATES THE CONDITION IN WHICH ALL THE
RELIGIOUS WORLD, AT PRESENT, FINDS ITSELF. {PH081 38.1}
The people whom God had called to be the pillar and
ground of the truth had become representatives of Satan.
They were doing the work that he desired them to do,
taking a course to misrepresent the character of God, and
cause the world to look upon Him as a tyrant. The very
priests who ministered in the temple had lost sight of the
significance of the service they performed. They had
ceased to look beyond the symbol to the thing signified. In
presenting the sacrificial offerings they were as actors in a
play. The ordinances which God Himself had appointed
were made the means of blinding the mind and hardening
the heart. God could do no more for man through these
channels. The whole system must be swept away. {DA
36.2}
I saw that those who profess the truth should hold the standard high, and induce
others to come up to it. I saw that some would have to walk the straight path
alone. Their companions and children will not walk the self-denying pathway with
them. Patience and forbearance should ever characterize the lives of those lone
pilgrims, following the example of their blessed Master. They will have many trials
to endure, but they have a hope that makes the soul strong, that bears them up
above the trials of earth, that elevates them above scorn, derision and reproach.
Those who possess a hope like this should never indulge a harsh, unkind spirit.
This will only injure their own souls, and drive their friends farther from the truth.
Treat them tenderly. Give them no occasion to reproach the cause of Christ; but
never yield the truth to please any one. Be decided, be fixed, be established, be not
of a doubtful mind. {2SG 266.1} But if your companions and children will not
come, if you cannot win them to yield to the claims of truth, make their lives here
as pleasant as possible; for all they will ever enjoy will be this poor world. But let
not your duty to them interfere with your duty to God. Pursue a straight-forward
course. Let nothing they may do or say provoke an angry word from you. You have
a hope that will yield you consolation amid the disappointments and trials of life.
Your companions and children who will not be induced to tread the narrow, cross-
bearing pathway with you, have not this divine consolation. They should have your
pity, for this world is all the heaven they will have. {2SG 266.2}
THE TRUE CHURCH
"From the beginning, faithful souls have constituted the church on earth. In every age the
Lord has had His watchmen, who have borne a faithful testimony to the generation in
which they lived. These sentinels gave the message of warning; and when they were called
to lay off their armor, others took up the work. God brought these witnesses into covenant
relation with Himself, uniting the church on earth with the church in heaven. He has sent
forth His angels to minister to His church, and the gates of hell have not been able to
prevail against His people." {AA 11.2}
The SDA Church began as a "movement" and it will end as a "movement" again. The
copyrighted GC Corporation will cease to be "God's Church" at the Sunday Law, either
because they will flip to keeping Sunday, or because they refuse to comply and all the
Church entities; schools, offices, hospitals, and even individual church buildings, will all be
confiscated by the Gov't. Those who believe the "SDA Church" is the "structure" will have a
hard time either way then.
There is the visible Church which is/was the pillar and ground of the truth, and there is the
invisible church made up of all faithful souls. Many faithful ones are NOT Sabbath-keepers
-- some are Sabbath-keepers, but not in patented cooporate organisation.
You have the woman which is the structured church organized by God. Then you have the
seed of the woman, which is Abrahams seed, those who belong to Christ and are one in
Christ as Christ is one in them. The seed obviously then is the true and faithful. But the
church can only be God's true church as long as they are the pillar and ground of the truth.
If they apostatize then they are not His people and church, until or unless there is
repentance, revival and a reformation.
The time is coming when we shall be separated and
scattered, and each one of us will have to stand
without the privilege of communion with those of
like precious faith; and how can you stand unless
God is by your side, and you know that He is
leading and guiding you? Whenever we come to
investigate Bible truth, the Master of assemblies is
with us. The Lord does not leave the ship one
moment to be steered by ignorant pilots. We may
receive our orders from the Captain of our
salvation.--Review and Herald, March 25, 1890.
{CW 42.1}
I also saw that many do not realize
what they must be in order to live in
the sight of the Lord without a high
priest in the sanctuary through the
time of trouble. Those who receive
the seal of the living God and are
protected in the time of trouble must
reflect the image of Jesus fully.
{EW 71.1}
"Time is almost finished. Do you reflect the
lovely image of Jesus as you should?" Then
I was pointed to the earth and saw that
there would have to be a getting ready
among those who have of late embraced
the third angel's message. Said the angel,
"Get ready, get ready, get ready. Ye will
have to die a greater death to the world
than ye have ever yet died." I saw that there
was a great work to do for them and but
little time in which to do it. {EW 64.1}
It is in a crisis that character is revealed. When the
earnest voice proclaimed at midnight, "Behold, the
bridegroom cometh; go ye out to meet him," and the
sleeping virgins were roused from their slumbers, it was
seen who had made preparation for the event. Both
parties were taken unawares; but one was prepared for
the emergency, and the other was found without
preparation. So now, a sudden and unlooked-for
calamity, something that brings the soul face to face with
death, will show whether there is any real faith in the
promises of God. It will show whether the soul is
sustained by grace. The great final test comes at the
close of human probation, when it will be too late for the
soul's need to be supplied. {COL 412.1}
The church 1

The church 1

  • 1.
  • 2.
  • 3.
  • 4.
    The Biblical teachingof "Church“ The word "Church" in Scripture comes from the word "eklessia" which etymologically breaks down into "those called out". Although this breakdown of the word is interesting, the usage in Greek at the time of the New Testament simply meant "assembly". This word could be used of secular gatherings or corporate groups as well as spiritual groups. When looking at what inspiration says about the Church, it can be rather confusing, because "Church" can refer to several different things. - "Church" can refer to a single congregation meeting in a specific location (eg. "the church in your house" - Philemon 2) - "Church" can refer to all the believers of a location, even if there are several congregations (eg: "the church that was at Antioch" - Acts 13:1) - “The churches" can refer to a collection of congregations from a wider area (eg. "the churches... throughout all Judea and Galilee and Samaria" - Acts 9:31) - "Church" can refer in a more global sense to a corporate entity chosen by God ("the Church in the wilderness" referring to the entire Hebrew Church - Acts 7:38) - "Church" can refer in a spiritual sense to the redeemed who shall be saved when Christ returns ("Church of the Firstborn which are written in Heaven" - Hebrews 12:23) In this study, we can acknowledge that a congregational use of "Church" may be discerned by the context. The last two, however, need further discussion. It is apparent that these two uses of "Church" could be used of believers in the present. The corporate sense of "Church" could refer to an entity chosen by God, comprised of both faithful and unfaithful individuals who belong or identify with that "Church. The other use could refer to the spiritual sense of those who God knows are His.
  • 5.
    The distinction betweenthese two uses of "Church" is tricky. One way of seeing them is to use the term "Visible Church" to refer to an entity God has chosen and has organised to be a witness of His teachings in the world, and "Invisible Church" to refer to the faithful only whose names are written in Heaven and who only God knows are His. These labels see "Visible" and "Invisible" from one point of view on the earth. This may not be sufficient to some who would contend that the Visible Church is "invisible to the world". However, it is the identities of those whose names are written in the book of life who are truly "invisible" to the world, while the organised, corporate Church may be readily visible. In the Old Testament, the Hebrew Church was a clearly "Visible" corporate structure to the point that others recognised it, for example when the Queen of Sheba came to Solomon to be taught. The New Testament Church also had a "Visible" structure of organisation with both offices of Spiritual Gifts (Apostles, Prophets, Evangelists, Pastors, Teachers) and roles of Gospel Order (Elders, Deacons). The period of the Dark Ages poses another potential confusion to the designations of "Visible Church" and "Invisible Church" because there was a clear counterfeit at this time. Ellen White, for instance, uses the term "visible church" for the counterfeit structure of the Catholic Church. However, there was an equally "Visible Church" from Heaven's perspective of being led by God throughout the Dark Ages. This Visible Church had both order and organisation and spanned from the Celtic Christians, through the Waldenses and Albigenses and faithful Christians of the Alps to the Church of the East and the Abyssinian. This Church in the Wilderness. Ellen White speaking of the Waldenses, after first mentioning the Celtic Christians and Churches outside of the Roman jurisdiction, says, "The very existence of this people, holding the faith of the ancient church, was a constant testimony to Rome's apostasy, and therefore excited the most bitter hatred and persecution" (1888 Great Controversy, p. 76). This demonstrates that it was these and not the other "visible church" which was descended from the Apostles. The evangelistic activities of this "Visible Church" can be further read in the chapter of Great Controversy.
  • 6.
    With the potentialof confusion over "Visible Church" to refer to an organised movement set up by God and "Invisible Church" to refer to the faithful whose names are written in Heaven, we can turn to a more Biblical classification of these two uses. Jesus used the Shepherd-Sheep illustration many times in His ministry, and it is found in other places throughout Scripture as well. The verse which is of direct relevance to these two groupings we are studying is this: John 10:16 - "And I have other sheep that are not of this fold. I must bring them also, and they will listen to My voice. So there will be one flock, one Shepherd.“ Jesus makes a distinction here, in the Greek, between a "Fold" and a "Flock". The word for "Fold" is αὐλή and means "an enclosed space exposed to the open air, a sheepfold, a place where sheep are housed." It is also used of other enclosed structures such as a hall, courtyard or palace. The common theme is of an enclosed system of order and organisation. The word for "flock" is ποίμνη and refers to "a flock of sheep" and through passages such as this is spiritually applied to a group of believers. The distinction in this passage comes from the reference to "hearing" Christ's voice. Whether within the fold or among the "other sheep", the characteristics of the "Flock" are that they "hear My voice". This is something that will only be known when the judgement is finished to determine which names are "written in Heaven". The "Fold", however, is characterised by the idea of an enclosed system. The "Fold" in Jesus' day and which He was referring to was the Jewish Church which was largely corrupt, but still recognised by God at the time Jesus spoke it.
  • 7.
    What becomes apparentin this investigation so far and which we must explicitly see is that the defining characteristic of the "Flock" is faithfulness to Christ which from a human perspective may be "Invisible" as only Christ knows who are His, while "Fold" would be characterised by a system of organization that is clearly "Visible" on earth without reference to the faithfulness of all within it. It is clear, then, that any statement about "Church" which refers exclusively to those who are faithful to God is a reference to the "Flock", while any reference to "Church" which speaks of the visible "enclosed" ideas of organised ministry and structure refer to the "Fold" of God at a given time. Inhabitants of the Fold - Wheat and Tares/Sheep and Goats Jesus told the parable of the wheat and the tares which characterises the situation in the Fold. "The kingdom of heaven may be compared to a man who sowed good seed in his field, but while his men were sleeping, his enemy came and sowed weeds among the wheat and went away. So when the plants came up and bore grain, then the weeds appeared also. And the servants of the master of the house came and said to him, 'Master, did you not sow good seed in your field? How then does it have weeds?' He said to them, 'An enemy has done this.' So the servants said to him, 'Then do you want us to go and gather them?' But he said, 'No, lest in gathering the weeds you root up the wheat along with them. Let both grow together until the harvest, and at harvest time I will tell the reapers, Gather the weeds first and bind them in bundles to be burned, but gather the wheat into my barn.'"
  • 8.
    This parable alsospeaks of an enclosed area - a field. Jesus' explanation of this parable states that "the field is the world" and this is true... but specifically, the field refers to the Church within the world, because Jesus was referring to the "world" in the context of his hearers, who were members of the then "Fold". Here is some additional confirmation of this identification: "'The field,' Christ said, 'is the world.' But we must understand this as signifying the church of Christ in the world. The parable is a description of that which pertains to the kingdom of God, His work of salvation of men; and this work is accomplished through the church. True, the Holy Spirit has gone out into all the world; everywhere it is moving upon the hearts of men; but it is in the church that we are to grow and ripen for the garner of God." (Christ's Object Lessons, p. 70) "The world is a fallen world, and the church is a place represented by a field in which grow tares and wheat. They are to grow together until the harvest. It is not our place to uproot the tares, according to human wisdom, lest under the suggestions of Satan the wheat may be rooted up under the supposition that it is tares. The wisdom that is from above will come to him who is meek and lowly in heart, and that wisdom will not lead him to destroy, but to build up the people of God." (RH, August 8, 1893) "The church was to be as a field of wheat, but a strange hand has planted tares among the wheat, and it is this mingling of tares and wheat that causes the children of God to weep with sorrow." (RH, December 19, 1893)
  • 9.
    The "Flock" arethose who hear Christ's voice and are known of Him. Therefore, this parable could never refer to the Flock as the Field, for the tares are set in contrast to the wheat, grown from the good seed. It would be the good seed within the field who are equivalent to the "sheep" of the Fold-Flock illustration. Jesus states in John 10 that "There will be one Flock" AFTER He has brought them together with the faithful in the Fold. Here we see that the harvest of the Wheat is not until the harvest. Until such time, while the Field ("Fold") is visible to human perspective, the Wheat ("Flock") is invisible and known only in Heaven's books. The same thing can be seen in Jesus' teaching about the end of the world where the Sheep and the Goats are separated. The Sheep are those who "hear My voice" and Christ accepts them into His Kingdom, while the Goats are those who never revealed Christ's character in their lives. At this time, it is evident that many who are placed with the Goats were a part of the Fold and thought themselves Sheep, for they object saying: Matthew 7:22-23 - "On that day many will say to me, 'Lord, Lord, did we not prophesy in your name, and cast out demons in your name, and do many mighty works in your name?' And then will I declare to them, 'I never knew you; depart from me, you workers of lawlessness.'“ We see clearly from this study that the "Fold" is made up of both Wheat and Tares/Sheep and Goats and that these differences will not be known until after the judgement has finished and the harvest begins. We should also note that the work of the harvest is not a job for humans. The "reapers" are the Angels. Any premature, pre-harvest separation or
  • 10.
    The Church throughoutthe Ages - The Olive Tree Imagery. In the letter to the Romans, Paul contrasts the Flock and Fold of the Jewish Church by speaking of the differences between a literal and spiritual Jew. Romans 2:28-29 - "For no one is a Jew who is merely one outwardly, nor is circumcision outward and physical. But a Jew is one inwardly, and circumcision is a matter of the heart, by the Spirit, not by the letter. His praise is not from man but from God." Paul here recognises that while there are literal circumcised Jews, not all of these literal Jews are spiritual Jews. That is not all of them "hear My voice", as Christ would say. He also points out that those who obey Christ are Jews (Sheep) in a greater sense than those who merely have the literal signs of belonging to the Jewish Fold. His closing words in these verses are a play on the name Judah, which means "praise". A real Jew is one who in reality is praised by God and is a living praise to God. Paul does not completely rule out the value of the literal Jewish Fold. He states in Romans 3:1-2, "Then what advantage has the Jew? Or what is the value of circumcision? Much in every way. To begin with, the Jews were entrusted with the oracles of God.“ Paul returns to this thought later in his letter when he writes, "For not all who are descended from Israel belong to Israel" (Romans 9:6). Here Paul further develops the idea that not all in the Fold are part of the Flock. In this section of his discourse, Paul's thrust is similar to Christs where he speaks of the Flock saying, "faith comes from hearing, and hearing through the word of Christ" (Romans 10:17) which is similar to Christ's words about those who "hear My voice."
  • 11.
    In chapter 11,Paul begins to speak of the transition that was taking place from the Fold of the Israelite Church to the Fold of the Christian Church uses the imagery of the branches of an olive tree. The unbelieving "natural" branches of the tree were being cut off and branches from a "wild olive" were being grafted in. So while in one sense, from a human perspective, there was a handover from the Jewish Church Fold to the Christian Church Fold, Paul reveals that from Heaven's perspective, the actual Tree remained the same. This Olive Tree, growing both fruitful and unfruitful branches and having branches cut off and others grafted in, stands as an image of the Church down the Ages. This Church has had the following progression throughout history: Sons of God (Antediluvian Era) Hebrews (Faithful Post-Flood line through Shem) Israel (Family of Abraham through Jacob/Israel) Judah (Those who returned after the Captivity) Christian Church (Began as a sect of Judaism) Church in the Wilderness (The Faithful lineage of the Church during the Dark Ages) Seventh-day Adventist Church (Grew out of great Awakening leading up to 1844) In every age, God has had a Fold in the earth. And in each of these versions of the Fold there has been wheat and tares. At different times there might, in hindsight, be different percentages of each. At times, the percentage of wheat is extremely small. Paul references in this chapter Elijah's time when Elijah felt he was alone in Israel in holding the faith of God, but God declared to him, "I have kept for myself seven thousand men who have not bowed the knee to Baal." The tension through all the ages has been between Satan
  • 12.
    God has bornewith the various incarnations of the Fold for a long time, over 1000 years in the case of Israel/Judah. He has recognised His people even when they are backsliding and in apostasy. He has sent warnings, rebukes and discipline when they go astray and waits until they remember Him and cry out to Him for deliverance. It might be asked why God would continue to use an organised/enclosed Fold when it so often goes astray. "The principles of God's dealing with men are ever the same. The important movements of the present have their parallel in those of the past, and the experience of the church in former ages has lessons of great value for our own time." (1888 Great Controversy, p. 343) This answer seeks to know the mind of God, but there are some indications as to why God chooses to work in this way. God knows that sin is a contagious darkness that would blot out true worship from the face of the earth. God has always had a Fold, an organised corporate entity, whether it was based on a system that is patriarchal, priestly or according to gospel order, to contain the truths of His Kingdom on this earth, even if they are not fully lived out by the members of the Fold. The purpose of the Fold, whether the people are faithful or not, is to shine a light into the darkness of the world. "Although there are evils existing in the church, and will be until the end of the world, the church in these last days is to be the light of the world that is polluted and demoralized by sin. The church, enfeebled and defective, needing to be reproved, warned, and counseled, is the only object upon earth upon which Christ bestows His supreme regard." (Testimonies to Ministers, p. 49)
  • 13.
    This above statementcannot refer to the Flock, for the Flock are those who "hear My voice". The Flock could never have "evils existing" in it. This quote presents both the real and the ideal of the Fold. In reality the Fold has "evils existing" in it, is "enfeebled and defective" and is "needing to be reproved, warned, and counseled". However the ideal is also pointed out that it "IS TO BE the light of the world." Of course the sheep which "hear My voice", both in and out of the Fold, give greatest power to the witness of the Church and an individual sheep might shine a light in their local area, but the Fold is the repository of God's truth for the whole world. A place where God can lead people to learn more about Him. Paul, in his discussions on this topic in Romans points out that the Fold has the following qualities: - Entrusted with the oracles of God, giving of the Law, etc (repository of Scripture/Inspiration) - Direct lineage to previous incarnations of the Fold (Jews traced back to Patriarchs) - Have relationship with God through covenant and promises. If you look at the things which characterise the fold in Romans, they are all things implanted INTO the Fold by God. It doesn't say, "keeping the covenants" or "keeping the law", but to them "belong the covenants" and the "giving of the law". So the identification of the Fold depends on God's initiative in choosing a people, not upon the obedience of the people. As we shall see, the transitions in the Fold only occur under certain conditions.
  • 14.
    Transition between Incarnationsof the Fold Here follows a brief history of God's Fold through the ages. We want to look for and discern "the principles of God's dealing with men" which we know to be "ever the same". Only then can we accurately discern the principles for the time we are currently living in. The sins of the antediluvian age involved the fall of many of the "Sons of God" Church Fold of that age into apostasy with the "daughters of men". God cut off the unproductive branches of this Olive Tree in a most pronounced way by the Flood. This Flood came at the end of a walking time prophecy in the form of Methuselah. Enoch, the prophet who walked with God, gave his son a name which meant, "when He dies it shall come to pass". Methuselah was a walking time prophecy of the impending judgement. A more specific time prophecy of 120 years was also set forth in this time. Out of this incarnation was preserved a remnant of the antediluvian age in the patriarch Noah's family with whom God entered into covenant with. Through the line of Shem, the truth about God was to be preserved, and there is reason to believe that Shem continued this personally under the name Melchizedek after the dispersion of tongues. God chose around this time to direct this line through Shem's descendant, the prophet Abram, whom He renamed Abraham upon giving him a covenant. God intended that light would shine through the descendants of this line, and Abraham was given a time prophecy of 400 years for when his descendants would be established fully in this capacity. The repeated pattern of apostasy and revival within Israel eventually led to their being temporarily disciplined with the Babylonian captivity. This was not necessarily a true transition in the structure of the Fold, for when God brought the people out of captivity (those who chose to return) at the end of a time prophecy given by Jeremiah, He did so through leadership descended from the line of David and the Levitical priesthood. The captivity was an opportunity for pruning the Fold. At the end of this disciplinary period, the prophet Daniel was given a time period which gave the limits of the probation of the Israelite/Jewish Church Fold. This time period led up to AD 34 at which point a transition was
  • 15.
    In preparation forthe transition which was coming, Jesus spent 3.5 years of this "final week" of the probationary period teaching and giving an opportunity for Israel to fulfill the points set out in Daniel 9. He also trained a core group of individuals and at the close of His time on earth, entered into a covenant with them. After the stoning of Stephen, the transition was completed from the Israelite incarnation of the Fold to the Christian Fold. The Christian Fold continued for several generations until the Man of Sin/Little Horn which was prophesied began to come to power. At this time the true Fold was led into the Wilderness and there survived the attacks of Satan through the Papacy. However even here there was a gradual compromise and as the "time of the end" began in 1798, the truths which had been preserved by this Fold began to be passed on through the Great Awakening which was happening throughout the world and God transitioned the Fold into a small group which grew out of the time prophecy ending in 1844. Here, God again raised the gift of prophecy to confirm the transition with covenant and led this group into both doctrinal truth and gospel order. In each of these times of transition, if we look at the common threads we can see the repeated patterns: 1. While there are transitions, the common thread remains throughout all time of a cohesive, coordinated Fold throughout the ages. 2. The transitions always occur at the end of a time-related prophecy 3. The transitions are always directly prophesied and confirmed with the prophetic gift 4. The new incarnation of the Fold is always characterised by divinely ordained leadership structure and a passing on of the covenant promises It should also be noted that a transition does not occur every time God's people have entered into apostasy. While from a point of view of the Judgement, disobedience and unbelief cut individuals off from the FLOCK, which concerns our place in the books of Heaven, these transitions in the FOLD (where there are wheat and tares) only occur after a clearly defined period of probation has passed and the cup of iniquity was filled up by a previous incarnation of the Fold. So a clear apostasy among God's chosen people is not a sign that a transition is happening. All of the principles which are common to the previous transitions of the Fold are necessary for such to take place again at the present time, even if there is apostasy. There were severe apostasies throughout the history of the Fold, such as in Ahab's time, and while these apostasies would cut unrepentant individuals off from the Flock, God continued to strive with His Fold.
  • 16.
    Putting it alltogether... some case studies. Now we have looked at these principles of the Fold and the Flock - the "Visible" and "Invisible" Church perspectives, we can now look at a few of the statements inspiration makes concerning the Church and even some of those statements which relate to more congregational uses, as mentioned at the start of this study, and discern what they relate to. Let us start with one which has been alluded to already in this study: Hebrews 12:22 - "But you have come to Mount Zion and to the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to innumerable angels in festal gathering, and to the assembly of the firstborn who are enrolled in heaven, and to God, the judge of all, and to the spirits of the righteous made perfect, and to Jesus, the mediator of a new covenant, and to the sprinkled blood that speaks a better word than the blood of Abel." What is this Church/Assembly of the Firstborn? Is it referring to a Fold here on Earth? This is clearly a reference to the "Spiritual Church". This "Church of the Firstborn" includes all those who are enrolled in Heaven and will only be known when Christ returns to take the "great multitude" with Him to heaven. We can see here how a clear perception of the Biblical teaching on the Church helps our understanding. Here is another quote: "When professing Christians are united as one,--one with Christ in God,--they are representatives of the church of the Firstborn. Unity should ever be the element of preservation in the Christian church. Men and women are united in church capacity by a most solemn covenant with God to obey his Word, and to unite in an effort to strengthen the faith of one another." (RH, January 6, 1903)
  • 17.
    To be a"representative of the church of the Firstborn", believers are required to be "united as one" and "one with Christ in God". We have already seen that the Church of the Firstborn is not an organised Fold here on earth, but a spiritual term for all those whose names are written in Heaven. For an individual to claim to belong to this Church, whether in the current Fold or not, they are really claiming that their sins have gone before them to judgement and that their lives are hid with Christ in God. For any GROUP to claim to be part of the Church of the Firstborn, they must have, according to this quote, the principles of unity with one another and with Christ in God. Without such unity, the self-identification as the Church of the Firstborn would be no better than the Pharisee stating they are better than the Publican in prayer. In today's climate, this unity does not yet exist and waits for the Elijah message, also known as the Laodicean message, to do a thorough work of shaking in the Church. "God has a church upon the earth who are His chosen people, who keep His commandments. He is leading, not stray offshoots, not one here and one there, but a people. The truth is a sanctifying power; but the church militant is not the church triumphant. There are tares among the wheat. 'Wilt thou then that we . . . gather them up?' was the question of the servant; but the master answered, 'Nay; lest while ye gather up the tares, ye root up also the wheat with them.' The gospel net draws not only good fish, but bad ones as well, and the Lord only knows who are His." (Testimonies to Ministers, p. 61) The above statement is clearly speaking of the Fold, for only in the Fold are their "tares among the wheat". The Flock are known only to Heaven with their names written there. This statement also references "a people", clearly speaking of a Fold, and speaks out against "stray offshoots" which are separated from the fold. Put together with the statement before this, the unity that those who would be representatives of the Church of the Firstborn must happen within the Fold, not away from it.
  • 18.
    "God has achurch. It is not the great cathedral, neither is it the national establishment, neither is it the various denominations; it is the people who love God and keep His commandments. 'Where two or three are gathered together in My name, there am I in the midst of them.' Where Christ is, even among the humble few, this is Christ's church, for the presence of the High and Holy One who inhabiteth eternity can alone constitute a church. Where two or three are present who love and obey the commandments of God, Jesus there presides, let it be in the desolate place of the earth, in the wilderness, in the city, [or] enclosed in prison walls. The glory of God has penetrated the prison walls, flooding with glorious beams of heavenly light the darkest dungeon. His saints may suffer, but their sufferings will, like the apostles' of old, spread their faith and win souls to Christ and glorify His holy name. The bitterest opposition expressed by those who hate God's great moral standard of righteousness should not and will not shake the steadfast soul who trusts fully in God." (Letter 108, 1886; in Manuscript Releases, Volume 17, p. 81) This quote focuses in on individuals who are humbly worshiping together in truth. It speaks not of a Church Fold which contains both wheat and tares, but speaks of the faithful, through the ages, worshiping in desolate places, in the wilderness, in cities and in prisons and dungeons or wherever they are able. This statement is clearly speaking with the Flock in view.
  • 19.
    Summary and Conclusion Itsapparent through a survey of some of the principle texts and statements pertaining to "Church", that there are several meanings of the word. There is a Visible corporate structure God has placed upon this earth at all times, as well as a spiritual Church consisting of those written in the Book of life who "hear [Christ's] voice". Jesus referred to this distinction by the words "Fold" and "Flock". God has always had a Fold, and that while there may be transitions in the make up of this Fold, from the point of view of Heaven it is the one structure spanning the ages. While disobedience and unrepentance will cut someone off at any time from being part of the Flock, transitions in the organisation of the Fold only occur under specific circumstances and that God's principles of dealing with humanity are the same throughout. God's Fold has both wheat and tares within it and that this will continue to be so until the Harvest and that the work of separating wheat from tares is the work of the Angels, not one trusted to humanity. Finally we looked at some sample statements from inspiration and were able to determine whether they referred to the Fold or the Flock as an example for further study.
  • 20.
    THIS IS THECHURCH By Alonzo T. Jones ECUMENISM AND BIBLICAL ECCLESIOLOGY VOLUME III CHRISTIAN UNITY Christian Unity is always among the Christian things that are of the greatest importance. Yet while Christian Unity is in itself of great importance, to know what it is, is of greater importance. This is because to desire, and to strive for, and to promote, as Christian Unity what is not Christian Unity at all is a most dangerous mistake and an immense loss. Much of just this has been done, and much of it is being done just now as a part of the several great “movements” in and by the churches that are now being urged. In studying Christian Unity for what it really is, it will be helpful first of all plainly to state what it is not. One of the clearest expressions of what it is not is the following prodigiously false statement of what it is: 1. “Unity of doctrine and faith, which consists in the common accord of all the Faithful in admitting and believing all that the teaching church proposes to them as revealed or confirmed by Jesus Christ. 2. “Unity of government, which produces unity of communion, and which consists in the submission of all the Faithful to their respective bishops and in particular to the Roman Pontiff, supreme Head of the church.” Yet utterly false and Romish as all of that is, take away from it only the part that pertains to “the Roman Pontiff,” and it fairly expresses the view of every denomination in the world as to what is Christian Unity. But Christian Unity is altogether another thing than is any of that; and is as far higher than all of that as Heaven is higher than the earth. Uniting of Christians upon doctrine, is not Christian Unity. Agreement of Christians in belief, is not Christian Unity. Uniting or agreeing of Christians upon a platform or statement of belief, or of doctrine, or of principles, is not Christian Unity. Uniting of Christians in an agreed assent and submission to an order of church organization or church-government, is not Christian Unity. Union of purpose or of effort of Christians or among Christians in promoting a cause, is not Christian Unity. Free and pleasant fraternal association of Christians, is not Christian Unity. Christians might have all of these things in one combination, indeed many of them do, and yet not have Christian Unity at all. Christian Unity is far more and far higher than is any association or denomination or federation or council even of all the Christians in the world for any purpose or upon any platform or in any cause or in submission to any church-government. And it is so well worth having that it is worth more than all other things put together. Come then, let us know what it is in its pure truth and splendid worth, and then let us have it for all that it
  • 21.
    THE CHURCH OFGOD In entering upon the study of The Church of the Living God, there is an essential that should first be considered: and not only first, but first and last and all the time. That essential is, The Place of the Holy Spirit. In the preceding study booklet, The Greater Purpose, it was related how that at the beginning of the building of The Church according to the new order of the eleven apostles, all of whom had been personally chosen, and called, and taught for three years, and ordained, and commissioned, by the Lord Himself, to go and preach the Gospel in all the world, were not allowed to go anywhere not to preach at all till they were endued with power from on high in the baptism with the Holy Spirit. And they must tarry in Jerusalem and wait for that baptism. At Pentecost that Baptism came. The Holy Spirit took His place, which was the first place of all. Then they preached the Gospel and the work went on. And that work went on with always the Holy Spirit in His own place, and that the first place of all and overall and through all and in all. This is God’s way with His Church and in His Church, and it must be our way. Let us trace for a little distance, this way of the Lord in and with His own Church: before man usurped the place of the Lord, and machinery the place of the Holy Spirit. The second chapter of Acts is the story of the coming of the Holy Spirit upon the apostles, Peter’s sermon telling that this was the fulfillment of the prophecy by Joel that God would pour out His Spirit “upon all flesh,” and the call to all to repent and be baptized, “and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost.” The third and fourth chapters tell of the healing of the lame man at the gate of the temple, of Peter’s sermon to the crowd that gathered and of Peter and John being arrested and imprisoned by the priests and the captain of the temple and the Sadducees of the Sanhedrin, of the trial next day by the great council where “Peter, filled with the Holy Ghost,” made answer; and being let go, the two apostles went to their own company where they all together prayed “and they were all filled with the Holy Ghost.”
  • 22.
    The fifth chaptertells of the trick of Ananias and Sapphira in the matter of their agreeing to deceive as to the sale and gift of their property. And this was “to lie to the Holy Ghost,” and “to tempt the Spirit of the Lord.” The consequences were immediate and dreadful. Then the apostles were all arrested by the high priest and council and were imprisoned for trial again. “But the angel of the Lord by night opened the prison doors and brought them forth, and said Go, stand and speak in the temple to the people all the words of this Life.” Again they were arrested and brought before the council “and all the senate of the children of Israel,” where again Peter “and the other apostles” preached the Gospel and declared. “We are witnesses of these things, and so also is the Holy Ghost whom God hath given to them that obey Him.” The sixth and seventh chapters tell of the choosing of men “full of the Holy Ghost and Wisdom” to have charge of the “business” in “the daily ministration;” and of Stephen “a man full of faith and of the Holy Ghost” speaking before the council with his face shining “as it had been the face of an angel,” and of his “being full of the Holy Ghost” and looking up into heaven and seeing “the glory of God and Jesus standing on the right hand of God.” The eighth chapter tells of the preaching by Philip in Samaria, and of their receiving “the Holy Ghost;” and of “the angel of the Lord” telling Philip to go from Samaria away down to the road that leads from Jerusalem to Gaza, where, when he arrived a man in a chariot was just then passing and reading in the book of Isaiah what is now the fifty-third chapter, and “the Spirit said unto Philip Go near, join thyself to this chariot.” Philip did so, and preached to him Jesus in that same Scripture; the man believed and was baptized and went on his way rejoicing; and the Spirit of the Lord caught away Philip, that the eunuch saw him no more.” The ninth chapter tells of the apprehension and conversion of the raging Saul, by the appearing of the Lord Jesus Himself, of his being “filled with the Holy Ghost” by the laying on of the hands of Ananias who was sent to him for this purpose by the Lord Jesus “in a vision;” of “the churches walking in the fear of the Lord and the comfort of the Holy Ghost;” and of the raising of Dorcas from the dead. The tenth chapter tells of “an angel of God” speaking to Cornelius in a vision and telling him to send men to Joppa to call Peter to him; of a vision given to Peter to prepare for the coming of the man; of the Spirit’s telling Peter that the men were seeking him and that he was to go with them; of his going and preaching in the house of Cornelius and “the Holy Ghost fell on all them which heard the word.”
  • 23.
    The eleventh chaptertells of the rehearsal of the foregoing experience to the Pharisaic believer at Jerusalem who contended with him for what had been done; of the preaching of the Gospel to the Gentiles in Antioch, and of the sending of Barnabas over there “For he was a good man, and full of the Holy Ghost and of faith.” The twelfth chapter is the story of the deliverance of Peter from prison by the angel of the Lord; and Herod’s death from being smitten by the angel of the Lord. The thirteenth and fourteenth chapters tell of “the Holy Ghost” saying to the church at Antioch, “Separate Me Barnabas and Saul for the work where-unto I have called them,” and of their “being sent forth by the Holy Ghost;”of Saul, “full of the Holy Ghost” rebuking the opposing sorcerer; of the preaching of the Gospel at Antioch in Pisidia and of the disciples being “filled with joy and with the Holy Ghost.” The fifteenth chapter tells of the settlement by the Holy Spirit of the controversy as to circumcision and keeping the law for Salvation, and the sending forth of the letter saying, “It seemed good to the Holy Ghost and to us.” The sixteenth chapter tells us that Paul an apostle, and Silas a prophet “were forbidden of the Holy Ghost to preach the word in Asia.” and assaying to go into Bithynia “the Spirit suffered them not;” and thus traveling on, they were brought down to Troas where in a “vision to Paul in the night a man of Macedonia called them over there. And chapters seventeen and eighteen tell of their experiences there and in Greece. Chapter nineteen tells that Paul found at Ephesus “certain disciples” to whom he said, “Have ye received the Holy Ghost since ye believed?” They replied, “We have not so much as heard whether there be any Holy Ghost.”“Unto what then were ye baptized?” “Unto John’s baptism.” Then Paul preached Christ to them, and “they were baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus. And when Paul laid his hands upon them the Holy Ghost came on them; and they spake with tongues and prophesied.” In the twentieth chapter Paul is on his way to Jerusalem, and he called the elders of the church at Ephesus to meet him at Miletus; and in his words to them he said, “the Holy Ghost witnesseth in every city, saying that bonds and afflictions abide me;” and “Take heed to yourselves and to all the flock, over the which the Holy Ghost hath made you overseers to feed the flock of God.”
  • 24.
    In the twenty-firstchapter, when Paul came to Tyre the disciples “said unto Paul through the Spirit that he should not go up to Jerusalem;” and when he came to Caesarea, the prophet Agabus met him and “took Paul’s girdle and bound his own hands and feet, and said, Thus saith the Holy Ghost, So shall the Jews at Jerusalem bind the man that owneth this girdle, and shall deliver him into the hands of the Gentiles.” He went on to Jerusalem, and beginning in the twenty-first chapter and reaching to the end of the book there is one of the most remarkable chains of the direct providence and working of God that ever occurred in the world. And the last words of Paul in the book, begin with the great characteristic of the man and of the book, “Well spake the Holy Ghost by Esaias the Prophet,” etc. From only this mere sketch of the book of Acts it is perfectly plain that the one thing that stands out plain and clear and prominent above all other things in the whole book and throughout the whole book, is that the Holy Spirit was then the grand sovereign, reigning, and guiding power in the Church and of the Church. And next to that one great thing there stands clear and plain and prominent throughout, the splendid corresponding truth that the Christians of the time constantly recognized and gladly yielded that sovereignty and reign and guidance of the Holy Spirit. Everywhere God’s Spirit is recognized as first. In all things He is considered first, and the first. If they had not done this, the record could not have been what it is; for then the experience would not have been what it was. Let Christians again so recognize and yield the sovereignty and reign and guidance of the Holy Spirit over and in themselves and over all things in and to the Church, then again will experience of individuals of the Church prove to be what it was at the first; for Christ is the same yesterday and today and forever. Such only is the rightful place of the Holy Spirit in individuals and in the Church; and Christ needs only that Christians yield to Him that place and recognize Him in that place, to prove Himself to be all that He ever was in the place that is supremely His. Thus in all things of The Church and to The Church and in The Church, the place of the Holy Spirit is the first place. No step can be taken and nothing can be done in the right way until the Holy Spirit is given His place. And this must be so now with us in the study of this greatest of all things —The Church of the Living God. For it is the truth that, Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which in The Church God hath prepared for them that love Him; but God hath revealed them unto us by His Spirit, for the Spirit searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God.
  • 25.
    CHURCH ORGANIZATION The editorof a church paper presents what is intended to be a strong incentive to “Organization” of the people of the “Church of God.” This presentation is worth studying: especially by the people to whom it is particularly addressed. It begins as follows: “Organization is one of the great and fundamental laws of the Universe of God. The all-wise Creator has demonstrated this, on every hand, and it stands out visibly in all His creation, as a living witness of strength, and the accomplishment of a definite purpose in the earth. The trees of the forest, and the beasts of the field, are each one a definite and wonderful organism: a separate being made of many organs, all of which work together in harmony and system, perpetuating the life, growth, and increase, of those of its kind. The human body is a wonderful organized organism, each member of which works together as one, all having the same and supreme purpose, of perpetuating its own existence,” etc. . . .But, Who is the Organizer of each and all of these wonderful organisms? Who organizes each tree of the forest, each beast of the field, and each human body? Is not this Organizer, in each and every case, just God and only God by His Spirit? Who ever knew or thought of the branches of a tree, organizing a tree? or the members of a beast, organizing that beast? Or the members of any human body organizing that body? There never was anything of the kind, and there never could be anything of the kind. So it is not a question of Organization, but of whose Organization. The sole question always and in every case is, Whose shall be the Organization? Who is properly and originally the Organizer, and who shall continue the organizing, and whose shall be the Organization? The human body is indeed a wonderful organism: “fearfully and wonder-fully made; “and made only by God through Christ by His Spirit. Genesis1:26-27; Job 33:4. Not all the collective individual Christians and all the delegates and all the preachers and all the bishops and all the conferences and all the Councils that ever were in the world, all put together at once, could organize the human body. They would not know, and could not know, how to make the first movement, or even to think the first thought, toward it. It is all infinitely beyond all their reach or realm; and stands only within the realm and comprehension of God. And anybody ever to undertake it, would have to be equal with God, and God of God. So, in this it is not any question of Organization. The sole question is, Who is the Organizer? and whose is the Organization? Now the Divine Body — “the Body of Christ which is The Church” — is a much more wonderful organism than is the human body: as much more as the supremely Spiritual is more than the human and natural.
  • 26.
    And just asnone but God, through Christ by His Spirit could possibly organize the Divine and Spiritual Body which is The Church. And just so much the more would anybody who would undertake to organize this Body have to be equal with God, and God of God. And that is just where the Scripture places the one who first “thought” of it and undertook to do it: “he, as God, sitteth in the temple of God, showing himself that he is God.” That is not safe ground, for Christians. And still it is not any question of Organization. The sole and only ground for question, is, Who is and who shall be, the Organizer? and who is, and whose shall be, the Organization? For the members of the body to under-take to organize the body, in order to have a fully organized body they must necessarily “organize” a head as well as any other part of the body. Therefore in their “organizing” the “Body of Christ, which is The Church” they must “organize” a head of and for that body. But Christ is the Head of that true body which is The Church: and will any of these “organizers” say that they will “organize” Christ as the Head of the body that they are organizing? Oh! no, of course not that. He is already organized, in God’s Organization. Christ is the Invisible Head. We “organize” with “a visible head” and “organize” only “a visible head.” And that is all that the church of Rome ever claimed. And all that the church of Rome is or ever was, is in that theory. Yes, “the trees of the forest are, each one a definite and wonderful organism.” And by the Lord, His true children are called “trees” — “trees of righteousness, the planting of the Lord, that He might be glorified.” Isaiah 61:3. And while it is true, as before stated, that no such thing was ever known as the branches of any tree undertaking to organize the tree: yet, sad to say, it is also true that once upon a time the trees themselves did actually do the unreasonable thing of organizing themselves into proposed “harmony and system” in which “to work together.” The account of it is as follows: “The trees went forth on a time to anoint a king over them and they said unto the olive tree, Reign thou over us. But the olive tree said unto them, Should I leave my fatness where with by me they honor God and man, and go to be promoted over the trees? And the trees said to the fig tree, Come thou and reign over us. But the fig tree said unto them, Should I forsake my sweetness, and my good fruit, and go to be promoted over the trees? Then said the trees unto the vine, Come thou and reign over us. And the vine said unto them, Should I leave my wine, which cheereth God and man, and go to be promoted over the trees?” Since they could not get any tree that was good for anything, to be the head of their “organization” — because those were all busy honoring God and blessing men — they then appealed to the one that was good for nothing but to be burned — “the bramble,” the thorn-bush.“ Then said all the trees to the bramble, Come thou and reign over us. And the bramble said unto the trees, if in truth ye anoint me king over you, then come and put your trust under my shadow: and if not, let fire come
  • 27.
    Did anybody everwith either safety or comfort sit down in the shade of a thorn-bush? Yet that they do this very thing, or else be burnt, were the only terms of the bargain. That is, they were to put themselves in an arrangement where they were certain to be pricked; and if they refused that, then they were certain to be burnt. And they were so taken with the idea of their own “organization” instead of God’s that they deliberately entered into that unreasonable arrangement. They did make that bramble king over them, when by every right and every sober consideration God was king over them. They rejected God and chose the bramble; and in that they rejected God’s Organization, and set up a structure of their own choice, “like all the na-tions,” and called it “organization.” They asked Gideon with his son and his son’s son to rule over them. But Gideon promptly replied, “I will not rule over you. Neither shall my sons rule over you. The Lord shall rule over you.” Judges 8:23. But Gideon had a wild son, named Abimelech: and after the death of Gideon this one killed sixty-nine of the sons of Gideon — all of his sons but one — and was made king by the people of Shechem and of the house of Millo. And at the end of three years dissatisfaction entered and contentions arose, with the result that Abimelech and his men slew all the people of Shechem and of the house of Millo, and beat down to a total ruin the city of Shechem, and next was himself slain. But in spite of this frightful outcome, to both sides of the attempt at “organization,” there still lingered the wish to have a king. And in the days of Samuel, again the demand was openly made. “Make us a king to judge us, like all the nations.” 1 Samuel 8:5. The Lord by Samuel protested solemnly against it all: and outlined before them what would be the evil and the oppressions of their king and their kingdom and their “organization.” But they would not listen, and still insisted, “Nay, but we will have a king over us.” Verse 19.The Lord let them have their persistent way. Yet He declared, “They have rejected Me, that I should not reign over them.” Verse 7. They rejected God, to be “like all the nations.” And speedily they became “Like all the nations” that rejected God: and finally sealed it all, and their doom, with the wild and desperate exclamation, “We have no king but Caesar!” What is the Meaning of all this? Is there in it any warning, or any lesson, for God’s people in this time or in any time? Or is it true that that part of the word of God is empty, void, and dead? Where is any difference in principle between then their call for a king, that they might be “like all the nations,” and now the like call for a king, that they might be like all the denominations?
  • 28.
    CHURCH ORGANIZATION There hasnever been a system of what is called “church organization” that has not demonstrated itself to be as cruel as the devil. The theory is that such “church,” having the true church organization, is “the true church,” which to be in is the surety of eternal salvation, and which to be separated from is the guarantee of forfeiture of eternal life. Now it is certain that in the true Christian Church, only the true Christian Spirit must be found and only this Spirit the prevailing one. Without this it is impossible that any church can be true, and much less be the true. What then is the true and genuine Christian Spirit? First of all it is only the Holy Spirit of God: for the Lord would not allow His own chosen and ordained and commissioned apostles to make a single move toward anything of The Church until they had been “baptized with the Holy Ghost.” Luke 24:49; Acts 1: 4-5. And of this the inevitable “fruit” is “love, joy, peace, longsuffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, temperance;” and “Liberty;” for “Where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is Liberty” — liberty of thought, liberty of speech, and liberty of action. Galatians 3:22; 2 Corinthians 3:17. This is the Christian Spirit. And this is the Spirit that rules and is manifested in every church that is Christian. And the manifestation of this Spirit is definitely defined as — “The wisdom that is from above is first pure, then peaceable, gentle, and easy to be entreated, full of mercy and good fruits, without partiality, and without hypocrisy.” James 3:17.
  • 29.
    Now in whatis called “church organization,” one man, or two men, or three men, or a few men invent and form a “plan of organization,” and persuade people to accept it and to submit to it: which is in fact to submit to the rule of the men who hold the “offices,” and thereby hold “the keys” to open or shut heaven. And when the “organization” is completed and in working order, then any member who is not conforming to the will and workings of the officialdom is required to do so. And if in obedience to Christ in His Spirit and in His truth, or is in his Christian liberty to think and speak and act, he does not do so, he is separated from the “organization” and ostracized from all recognition of the “church” and “the brethren” and thus is completely excluded from “the church.” And if any of the brethren disregard the exclusion of the Christian brother and fellowship him and receive him into their houses, then they immediately become subject to suspicion and to being “eyed:” and if this does not prove corrective then they must also be separated. And the theory is that exclusion from that “church” means the loss of eternal life. That is, for a man’s disagreement with a man or a few men who “represent the church,” by these men in their “representing the church,” and in that their “representing God,” that man is deliberately deprived of eternal life! Now could the devil himself be more cruel than that — to put such a penalty as that upon such an “offence” as that, which in truth is no offence either to God or man? Eternal death, for disagreement with a man! Yet, in brief, that is exactly the process in and of the first such “church organization” — the false Catholic church — and of every other structure that is called “church organization. “The Roman “organization” is proud of it and boasts of it as proof of her divinity. Others repudiate that “church” with her “organization” as “the man of sin,” “the mystery of iniquity,” “the son of perdition,” and “the beast;” and yet build one of their own on the same principle and after the same pattern; and with it do the same thing. Some of these others, indeed, have enough discernment to see the enormity of it, and compunction enough to try to evade it with the claim that in their case it does not affect the loss of eternal life to the one cast out; but is only his separation from the “organization” and its “fellowship:” because “we believe in religious liberty!” But that is only a dodge and camouflage. For, if that be true, it is a plain confession that their “organization” and “fellowship” is not the true Church, but is no more than is any other mere club. But they do not mean anything of the kind. They do not mean to abate an iota of the claim that theirs is the true Church indeed with all that this involves or implies: that to be in it means eternal life, and that separation from it means eternal death. And by this claim it is that they hold their power over the people.
  • 30.
    Does anybody thinkfor a moment that for a moment any of the people would endure what they do endure there, or would stand in awe of that “church” authority or power, if they understood that all that the “organization” and association amounts to is only that of a mere human society or club? Yet in truth and in fact and in effect, just that is all that it is. It is only the superstition that in some mysteriously ineffable way the officialdom and hierarchy of the “organization” are possessed of a spiritual power that can affect the standing of the souls of men before God — it is only this superstition that causes the people against their own conviction and their own common sense of the right, to endure or sanction the “church” procedure in many and various ways. What else than superstition could it be that could cause people to think that some men in the “church” through election by other men or by themselves are partakers or possessors of spiritual authority or power to which all the other people of the “church” must unquestioningly defer, or else jeopardize their soul with God? That is precisely the principle, and the superstition, of the infallibility of the pope. The pope is elected by the cardinals, from among themselves, or by himself. No cardinal possesses or even claims any scintilla of infallibility. Yet when these cardinals who have none of it, elect one of themselves, who have none of it, and thus occupies the office and seat of pope, immediately he has all of it. How does he get it? Where does it come from? Oh, from the office, from the seat, of course: for it is only when he speaks ex cathedra, that is “from the chair,” that he is infallible. And every other officialdom of “church organization” is of the same
  • 31.
    WHICH ONE ISTHE TRUE? One of the livest questions of the day is, What is the Church? And this is the most important question that there ever could be in any day. All know that there are so many things each one of which is claimed to be not only a church but The Church, that everybody all the time is forced to the question of not only which is the true Church, but what is the true Church? Each one of them claims and asserts that it is the true Church: and yet in so many things and ways each one is conducted and managed so unlike what is Christian, that its own members as well as other people are kept perpetually under the question, Is that the true Church? All of them but the first one of them, are perfectly sure that the first one of them is not the true Church: while that first one of them is just as perfectly sure that it is the only true Church. And if the first one of them, the oldest one of them, the one that has the advantage of far the longest time and the most and fullest experience, the one that has had the benefit of “the ingenuity and patient care of forty generations of statesmen” that have made it “the very masterpiece of human wisdom” — if that one of them is not the true one of them, then how can any other one of them be the true? Or in behalf of all the others must it be the acknowledged principle of this subject, that the first one of them, the one with the most experience of them all, is, and is certain to be the worst of them all. If this be the principle of the thing, then is it not inevitable that as certainly as each or all of the others shall be given time and experience, they will go the same way? And in the like length of time will be each one just as bad as the first one? And if that be not the principle of the thing, if age and experience have not made the first one of them to be the worst one of them, then what ground or reason of existence have all or any of the others, apart from that first one? This inevitable dilemma is sought to be avoided by the plea, invariably adopted, that, The difficulty is not in or with the principle: the principle is correct: the difficulty is in the application of the principle: not the principle but the men. But that is not any way of escape. For the application of the principle was, and must be always by men. And these men were always just men — plain human beings — like all other men. Always that principle will, and will have to be, applied by men — just plain human beings— like all other men. Yet more that this: that is exactly the plea of that first one of these claimed churches. All the deviltry of the church of Rome, all the way, has been protested by members of that church within that church. The enormities of iniquity practiced by and in that church have been recorded and condemned and denounced by even the high ones of that church — bishops, archbishops, even cardinals — and who still remained orthodox members of that church because they held that the evils were not of the church nor from the church, but of the men, and only from the men who conducted the affairs of the church. Long before The Reformation, men in that church had said harder things of the Pope and of the conduct of that church than the reformers ever said: yet these still held that it was still and ever the true church.
  • 32.
    The standard annalistof that church itself, Cardinal Baronius, says of the papacy in the tenth century: “In this century the abomination of desolation was seen in the temple of the Lord: and in the See of St. Peter, reverenced by angels, were placed the most wicked of men: not pontiffs but monsters.” And Bishop Robert of Lincoln, in England, in the very presence of Pope Innocent IV and his cardinals, A. D. 1250, spoke out plainly to them: “The clergy are a source of pollution in the whole earth: they are anti- christs and devils masquerading as angels of light, who make the house of prayer a den of robbers: and the Roman curia is the source of all the vileness which renders the priesthood a hissing and a reproach to Christianity.” They denounced the men and the activities of the men, even of the popes and the papal court, and still apologized and pleaded for “the church” —for the machine — that alone gave to the men their power and their opportunity. They condemned the evil practices but justified the system by which alone it was possible that these practices could not only be perpetuated, but could even exist. Church-men were bad; but “the church,” whose members and the expression of whose life those church-men essentially were, was “the good!” Customs were pernicious; but “the church,” whose the customs essentially were, was “the abode of sanctity!” Practices were abominable: but “the church,” which invented many and profited by all and corrected none of the practices, was “holy!” Popes were demonic; but “the church,” of which the popes were “the head”— the acting will, the guiding mind — was “divine!” See the grand churches and magnificent cathedrals! Hear the “heavenly” music of the “divine” chants! Catch the impressive odor of the “holy” incense! Feel the awe of the “solemn” service, as the richly-robed ecclesiastics minister at the “altar,” kneel before the “host,” and move in “holy” procession! Think of the wide extent of her “missions!” Behold her “perfect organization,” by which she executes as by one man the wonders of her will, holds empires in awe, and rules the world! Is not that the true and only “holy church?” The church was “the ark of God,” the “ship of Salvation.” The pilot, the captain, and the crew, might all be pirates, and use every motion of the ship only for piratical purposes, and load her to the sinking point with piratical plunder, and keep her headed ever straight toward perdition, yet “the grand old ship” herself was all right and would come safely to the heavenly port. Therefore, “cling to the ark,” “stand by the old ship,” and you will be safe and will land at last on the heavenly shore.
  • 33.
    For instance, indirect connection with the very passage already quoted from Cardinal Beronius, in which he describes the fearful conditions of that church in the ninth century, there stand the Cardinal’s words as follows: “Christ was then assuredly sleeping a profound sleep in the bottom of His vessel whilst the winds buffeted it on all sides and covered it with the waves of the sea. And what was more unfortunate still, the disciples of the Lord slept more profoundly than He, and could not awaken Him either by their cries or clamors.” And in the General Council of Blase, 1432, the pope’s legate exhorted the Bohemian Christians: “In the time of Noah’s flood, as many as were without the ark perished.” All of this evil in that church and of that church was so chronic, and so well known that time and again when a pope died, all Europe was searched as with candles to find “a good man” to be pope. And when one was at last found who was well known and universally accepted as of model character, when he had been installed and was actually pope he was indeed the pope: and all were caused to lament that “he always would have been universally considered to be the best man for pope, if he had never become pope.” Thus the plea utterly falls in every way that would hold that the badness of the church of Rome is because of the men and not because of the principle. It is essentially in the principle: and the principle only manifests itself in and through the men who become identified with it. And what of the Scriptures? What say they of it? This: “the man of sin,” “the mystery of iniquity,” “the synagogue of Satan,” “the son of perdition,” “the great harlot,” “Mystery, Babylon the Great,” “the mother of harlots and abominations of the earth,” “the mistress of witchcrafts and mother of abominations,” “the abomination of desolation.” Does God say all of that of a thing in which there is any possible trace of good, of purity, or of truth? Do the Scriptures deal with men, or with principles? With principles only. The whole Bible is a Book of principles only. And as certainly as the Scriptures deal with principles and not with men, so certainly the Scriptures deal with and define and denounce the church of Rome in its principle, and not merely in its men. The sin, the perdition, the mystery of the iniquity, the harlotry, the witch- craft, the sorcery, the abomination, of the church of Rome is in the principle of the thing: is in the essence of the thing, and not in the management of the thing: is in the essence of that thing as the church, and not in the management of it as the church. And what is the principle of the church of Rome as the “church?” According to that principle and idea, what is the “church?” It is this: “The society of the validly baptized faithful united together in one body by the profession of the same faith, by the participation of the same sacraments, and by obedience to the same authority, Christ, its invisible head in Heaven, and the Roman Pontiff, the successor of St. Peter, Christ’s visible representative and vicegerent on earth.” — Christian Apologetics, Sec. 200. Take out of that definition the words “Roman Pontiff, the successor of St. Peter,” and “vicegerent,” and in their place insert the name of the man, or of the Board, or of the Committee, or of the Conference or Diocese, in the case, and in principle and largely in expression, it equally defines “the church” as held and manifested in every other “church organization” in the world. And what is the principle in it and of it? It is the visible crowded into the place of the invisible: the human into the place of the divine: the spiritual attention and obedience of souls centered in, and held under, the dominion of men instead of that of God Himself in Christ under the Holy Spirit.
  • 34.
    The Reformers cutto the root of that whole thing at the one stroke of declaring that in truth it is not in any sense The Church. That is what made them “heretics.” They said that it is “the abomination of self-deification in the holy place:” “the Pope is Anti- Christ and his See is that of Satan him-self:” “the papacy is a general chase, by command of the Roman Pontiff, for the purpose of running down and destroying souls.” Were they wrong? Was The Reformation a mistake in its fundamental principle and contention? Rome claims that it was: and that as she now has eliminated the bad elements from the church, there is no longer any grounds for Protestant contention: but that all should and can now work in harmony as one. And the professed Protestant churches, holding as tenaciously as does Rome herself the Romish principle of “the church,” and refusing the Christian principle of The Church, are ready for co-operation with Rome. And every “church” that holds that principle of “the church” is cooperating with Rome. Now what is the principle of The Church of the Living God? According to this principle and idea, What is The Church? It is this: “The Church is His body, the fulness of Him that filleth all in all.” Ephesians 1: 22-23. It is “the House of God” “built upon . . . Jesus Christ Himself . . . in Whom all the building fitly framed together groweth unto an holy temple in the Lord . . .for an habitation of God through the Spirit.” Ephesians 2: 19-22. And what is the principle in this and of this? It is more than a principle, it is a Person — the Personal God, all in all, in Christ, building His own House, for His own habitation through His own Spirit. And the difference between these two ideas and these two realms as to The Church, is as wide as is the difference between man and God. It is just the difference that there is between man and God: between sly and designing and ambitious and deceitful men, and the open and frank and honest and meek and lowly Jesus in Whom dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead bodily. It is the truth that the long experience of that first one of these “churches,” and the ingenuity and patient care of the more than “forty generations of statesmen” have made it “the very masterpiece of human wisdom:” and have so made it that, that “among the contrivances that have been devised for deceiving and oppressing mankind it occupies the highest place.” It was devised for the sole purpose of deceiving and oppressing mankind; for it was devised by the arch-deceiver of mankind. The men had little to do with it beyond being the instruments of the arch-deceiver to extend his purpose and to fulfill his will. His has been always the purpose, and his the moving will, to put his church — “the synagogue of Satan” — in the place of The Church of God. That is why the Wisdom of God in the Scriptures sets it forth as He does in the terms “the mystery of iniquity,” “the son of perdition,” etc., with never a single intimation of anything respectable or even decent: much less any-thing good. That Wisdom penetrates to the seat of the life of the thing, and reveals the inherent principle of it. And what that Wisdom says that it is, that is what it is. And no ingenuity of argument, no trick to remove from the thing to the men of the thing, from the principle to the application of it, can escape or elude the inherent and essential deviltry of the thing. The thing is simply and only Satanic. It is Satanic in its principle, it was Satanic in the beginning of its working — “the mystery of iniquity doth already work;” it has always been Satanic in its working; and it cannot be anything else, whatever may be said or done to have it be something else.
  • 35.
    THE CHURCH What isThe Church? What does the Word of God say that The Church is? It is by the Word of God only, and by the study of the Word of God only, that anybody can ever know what The Church is. It is The Church of God, not the church of men. And it being The Church of God, only He can possibly know or tell what it is. And the church, being only of the thought and conception of God, when He expresses that thought in telling what The Church is, then that thought as expressed in His Word, will be as far above any conception or thought of man’s, as God is above man, and as the mind of God is greater than any mind of man. Therefore, in the study of this subject, as well as any other subject of the thought and Word of God, the first thing for every person to do is to accept and follow implicitly the following instruction: “Let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts; . . . for My thoughts are not your thoughts, neither are your ways My ways, saith the Lord. For as the heavens are higher than the earth, so are My ways higher than your ways, and My thoughts than your thoughts.” Isaiah 55: 7-9.This being so, and “the things of God no man knowing but the Spirit of God,” plainly it is only by the revelation of the Spirit of God that these things can be known by any man: by the Spirit of God taking these high and deep things of God and making them plain to us and putting them upon our minds and thus giving them to us as really our own. John 14:26; 16:19, 20; 13-15; 1 Corinthians 2: 9-12. In this way, then, let us study the word and thought of God on what is The Church. What, then, does He say that The Church is? “The Church is His body, the fullness of Him Who filleth all in all.” Ephesians 1: 22-23. The Church is the fullness of Him. Who is He, the fullness of Whom The Church is? Plainly only God, for it is “The Church of the Living God.” What is the fullness of Him, whose fullness The Church is? What is the fullness of God, for The Church is the fullness of Him? I might with profit to everyone, stop right here in this study, and let each reader spend a whole month in thinking and meditating and studying on this one question only, What is the fullness of the Living God? For whoever gets the fullest and best view of what is the fullness of the Living God, will have the fullest and best view of what is The Church of the Living God: for The Church is the fullness of Him. What then is fullness of Him? First of all, it is the fullness “of all in all;” for The Church is “the fullness of Him who filleth all in all.” The fullness of all in all is simply the fullness of infinity. And the fullness of Him Who filleth all in all, is only the fullness of the Infinite One — “all the fullness of the Godhead bodily.” And again: “Behold, the nations are as a drop of a bucket, and are counted as the small dust of the balance . . . All nations before Him are as nothing: and are counted to Him as less than nothing and vanity.” Isaiah 40: 15-17.How near to the fullness of all the oceans and seas is “a drop of a bucket?”And yet that is the measure of “all the nations” to the fullness of God — to the fullness of Him who filleth the all in all, whose fullness is The Church.
  • 36.
    Please read Genesis13:16 and get the suggestion there of what is the fullness that is the Church. Now please think on that “fullness of God” which The Church is, and then ask yourself When The Church is all the fullness of God, then what kind of an idea of either God or The Church can any men have who think that they can “organize The Church” or “organize a church?” or who think that a structure of the pinhead conception of finite-minded, blunder-thinking, man can be The Church of the Living God, “the fullness of Him Who filleth all in all!!” Is it not perfectly evident that any man who ever proposed, or thought of, “organizing a church” or of “organizing The Church,” by that very thing shows absolutely that he has no possible correct or true thought of what The Church is or What God is? The Church is the fulness of God: and the fulness of God manifest is The Church: so that the idea of The Church is the idea of God. A person’s comprehension of The Church is his comprehension of God. In the nature of the case, whoever thinks that he can “organize The Church,” in that implies that he thinks that he can organize the fulness of God: and so that he is above God. And that is exactly where the word of God places the one who first attempted it — “the man of sin, who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God.”Such ones as that can organize the fullness of their god: and this very easily, for it so small. And thus every man-organized church in the world, is the manifestation of the god of that man, just like any other heathen idol. But when The Church is the fulness of The Living God, it is perfectly plain and conclusive that nobody but God Himself can possibly organize it. And when He organizes and builds His own Church in and unto the fullness of Himself — “the fullness of Him Who filleth all in all” — then it is equally plain and conclusive that the Church will be truly The Church that is the manifestation only of the true and Living God. The question of The Church and of the organization of The Church is just the same old world-old question of whether God shall be Himself in His own way and in His own place, or whether man-made idols shall be the respective gods of little cliques and coteries in men’s ways and in the place of God. Before you start the next chapter please think and mediate and pray on the question, What is the fullness of God — “the fullness of Him who filleth all in all?” For thus you will be studying what The Church is.
  • 37.
    WHAT IS THECHURCH? What is the Church? “The House of God is the Church of the Living God.” 1 Timothy 3:15. The Apostle and High Priest of our profession was faithful to Him that appointed Him, as also Moses was faithful in all His House. “And Moses verily was faithful in all His House as a servant, for a testimony of those things that were to be spoken after. But Christ was faithful over His own House: whose House are we if we hold fast the confidence and the rejoicing of the hope firm unto the end.” Hebrews 3: 1-6. “Ye, as lively stones are built up a spiritual House.” 1 Peter 2:5. “Ye are no more strangers and foreigners but fellow-citizens with the saints, and of the household of God: and are built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ Himself being the chief cornerstone. “In whom, all the Building, fitly framed together, groweth unto an Holy Temple in the Lord: in whom ye also are builded together for an Habitation of God through the Spirit.” Ephesians 2: 19-22. “Ye are God’s Building.” 1 Corinthians 3:9. “I will build My Church.” Matthew 16:18.The Church of God, then, is the House of God, of His own building, through Christ His own named Builder. It is built “an holy Temple, in the Lord,” “for an Habitation of God, through the Spirit.” Now what are the dimensions of this House of God? How extensive must be its capacity, to be such a Temple and such a Habitation of God that it shall reflect and express “all the fullness of God?” And who could be the Builder? What man or men could possibly build “The House of God which is The Church of the Living God,” that shall contain so as to express “all the fullness of God?” Were not men long ago challenged up on this very point? Please read: “Who is able to build Him an house, seeing the heaven and heaven of heavens cannot contain Him?” 2 Chronicles 2:6. “Behold, heaven and the heaven of heavens cannot contain Thee, how much less this house that I have builded?” 2 Chronicles 6:18. “The Heaven is My Throne and the earth is My footstool. Where is the house that ye will build unto Me?”
  • 38.
    And this challengeis carried over into the field of Christian thought and things; and is repeated to hold up all who would be “builders” of The Church or in The Church which is “The House of God” — “You builders:” “The Most High dwelleth not in temples made with hands, as saith the prophet: Heaven is My Throne, and earth My footstool, what house will ye build Me? saith the Lord?” Acts 7: 48- 49; 4:11. Accordingly men, who undertake to build or to “organize” The Church or a church, in that very thing show their own utter ignorance of all that is The Church in truth. And they never do build Him an house. Always they build to themselves an house where in the place of God, themselves shall sit and reign and rule utterly unlike God. No. The Church is the House of God. It is built only for the habitation of God, the place which He has made for Him who is equal with God, and therefore able and capable to compass and understand and truly express the thought of God in His “Eternal Purpose which He purposed in Christ Jesus our Lord.” When this Eternal Purpose was purposed only in Christ Jesus, then it is utterly impossible for any other than Christ in person to be The Builder or the Organizer of The Church. And so only it is: “He shall build The Temple of the Lord; even He shall build The Temple of the Lord; and He shall bear the glory,” Zechariah 6: 12-13. And “He” came and earned the position, and, by divine merit as well as by divine right, took the position of that Builder: “I will build My Church.” But “the man of sin,” “the son of perdition,” “the mystery of iniquity,” soon came in, and with its working supplanted Him as the builder, and became himself the builder of what is proposed as “the church,” but which these builders built only for themselves and for their own glory, in which always there has sat this “man of sin” above God, and “showing himself that he is God.” 2 Thessalonians 2:4. And the wicked course of that mystery of iniquity has been followed in the building of more others than there are days in the year: each one of them presented as the true Temple and the true House of God, but which in truth is only the habitation of men, who sit and rule there in place of God. But the time has come, and now is, when the Mystery of God is once more to have its place above the mystery of iniquity: and this unto its glorious finishing.
  • 39.
    And this mysteryis God manifest, “God manifest in the flesh,” “Christ in men the hope of glory.” And in this, again it will be, as at the first, that God only, in Christ only, by the Holy Spirit only, will be the Builder of His own House unto its finishing in its own native glory and beauty. Revelation 10:7; Ephesians 5:27.And so it is written: “Speaking the truth in love may grow up into Him in all things who is the Head even Christ, from whom” and “in whom all the building, fitly framed together, groweth unto an holy Temple in the Lord . . . for an habitation of God through the Spirit.” Ephesians 4: 15-6; 2: 21- 22. There is the Builder of The Church, the Organizer of The Church, and He is only Christ the Head. There is the Building of The Church, the organizing of The Church, and it is all only from Him who is the Head, by the Holy Spirit. And that is the House of God: a fit and becoming “House of habitation” for Him Who first “built all things,” and “Whom the heaven and the heaven of heavens cannot contain.”
  • 40.
  • 41.
    AN AGREEMENT TOFORM A CHURCH / AN ORGANIZATION
  • 42.
    AN AGREEMENT TOFORM A CHURCH / AN ORGANIZATION DOINGS OF THE BATTLE CREEK CONFERENCE, OCT. 5 & 6, 1861 THE Conference convened for business purposes, evening after the Sabbath, Oct. 5, at 6.30 P. M. Elder Joseph Bates was chosen chairman, U. Smith secretary. Meeting opened by prayer by Bro. White. {October 8, 1861 UrSe, ARSH 148.4} Bro. White, Loughborough, Cornell, and Hull, having consulted together in regard to the business to be brought before the Conference, Bro. White proposed that if the Conference would accept them as a committee to present business to the meeting, they were ready to report. On motion of Bro. Gurney, these brethren were accepted as the business committee of the Conference. {October 8, 1861 UrSe, ARSH 148.5, 6} The first business presented was the organization of churches. Bro. Loughborough said: I consider it proper and necessary to consider here the organization of churches, as the subject has been agitated among us, especially for the last six months; and in order to bring the matter before the meeting, I move that we consider the proper manner of organizing churches. Seconded by Bro. White. Carried. Bro. White then presented the following resolution: {October 8, 1861 UrSe, ARSH 148.7} Resolved, That this Conference recommend the following church covenant: We, the undersigned, hereby associate ourselves together, as a church, taking the name, Seventh-day Adventists, covenanting to keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus Christ. Seconded by Bro. Hull. Adopted. {October 8, 1861 UrSe, ARSH 149.1} The vote not being full, Bro. White said: I hope that matters of so much importance will not be passed by without discussion, if any are disposed to question them. Nothing hurt my feelings more than the non- committal position of some at last fall conference. I hope therefore that these subjects will have the benefit of a full and free discussion, and that the sisters will take part in the vote, and that the action may be unanimous. I would be in favor of trying this vote again. {October 8, 1861 UrSe, ARSH 149.2}
  • 43.
    AN AGREEMENT TOFORM A CHURCH / AN ORGANIZATION DOINGS OF THE BATTLE CREEK CONFERENCE, OCT. 5 & 6, 1861 Bro. Hull said: I have but very few words to say on this subject. The covenant proposed is very nearly such a one as I have several times written out for churches who were about to organize. The need of some such covenant has been seen and felt. I believe it is according to apostolic custom to have our names signed to something; and this must be something written out. We pledge ourselves only to do one thing, to keep the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus. There can be nothing more in christianity. We pledge ourselves to help each other along in the christian journey. No one can call this a creed or articles of faith. {October 8, 1861 UrSe, ARSH 149.4} BRO. BYINGTON. If we carry out this matter, not only merely covenanting to do, but practically doing it, then it can be said of a truth, Here are they that keep the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus. {October 8, 1861 UrSe, ARSH 149.5} BRO. WHITE. If there is no one to raise any objections to this step, I have almost a mind to raise some myself, so that the subject may be discussed. Circumstances have driven me to an examination of this subject somewhat, and it is a very clear one to my mind; but perhaps it might be objected to on this ground: It will look like patterning after the churches around us; and what will be the influence? I would like to hear remarks upon this point. It will certainly be doing like those around us; and certain individuals will say that we are following after Babylon; and this may be an objection in their minds. {October 8, 1861 UrSe, ARSH 149.6}
  • 44.
    AN AGREEMENT TOFORM A CHURCH / AN ORGANIZATION DOINGS OF THE BATTLE CREEK CONFERENCE, OCT. 5 & 6, 1861 BRO. LOUGHBOROUGH. It may with equal propriety be said that we are patterning after the churches in building meeting-houses. We call the churches Babylon, not because they covenant together to obey God. I am still of the opinion I advanced sometime since through the Review: The first step of apostasy is to get up a creed, telling us what we shall believe. The second is, to make that creed a test of fellowship. The third is to try members by that creed. The fourth to denounce as heretics those who do not believe that creed. And, fifth, to commence persecution against such. I plead that we are not patterning after the churches in any unwarrantable sense, in the step proposed. {October 8, 1861 UrSe, ARSH 149.7} BRO. WHITE. I am convinced: not by what the brethren have said: for I was convinced before. I wish to say a word now in favor of the resolution. I prefer that the brethren should be uniform in this thing. This would tend to unity in the church. Let us set a right example here, and let it go out from this meeting. This is one reason why I would vote for this covenant. On the subject of creeds, I agree with Bro. Loughborough. I never weighed the points which he has presented, as I have since I began to examine the subject for myself. In Eph.iv, 11-13, we read, "And he gave some apostles, and some prophets," etc. Here we have the gifts of the church, presented. Now I take the ground that creeds stand in direct opposition to the gifts. Let us suppose a case: We get up a creed, stating just what we shall believe on this point and the other, and just what we shall do in reference to this thing and that, and say that we will believe the gifts too. But suppose the Lord, through the gifts, should give us some new light that did not harmonize with our creed; then, if we remain true to the gifts, it knocks our creed all over at once. Making a creed is setting the stakes, and barring up the way to all future advancement. God put the gifts into the church for a good and great object; but men who have got up their churches, have shut up the way or have marked out a course for the Almighty. They say virtually that the Lord must not do anything further than what has been marked out in the creed. A creed and the gifts thus stand in direct opposition to each other. Now what is our position as a people? The Bible is our creed. We reject everything in the form of a human creed. We take the Bible and the gifts of the Spirit; embracing the faith that thus the Lord will teach us from time to time. And in this we take a position against the formation of a creed. We are not taking one step, in what we are doing, toward becoming Babylon. {October 8, 1861
  • 45.
    AN AGREEMENT TOFORM A CHURCH / AN ORGANIZATION DOINGS OF THE BATTLE CREEK CONFERENCE, OCT. 5 & 6, 1861 BRO. CORNELL. I think we have many examples in the Scriptures of the people of God entering into a covenant. It is always proper to covenant to do right; and there can be no more appropriate covenant than to keep the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus. [Reads 2Chron. xv, 12, and says] Here it seems the people of God were at one time together, and all entering into a covenant to do what the Bible commanded them to do. I think, in the step we propose, we are only entering into a covenant to do what the Lord commands us to do. {October 8, 1861 UrSe, ARSH 149.10} BRO. BYINGTON. A covenant I understand is a promise or vow. The Bible requires us to pay our vows unto God. We could not pay them unless we had made them. {October 8, 1861 UrSe, ARSH 149.11} BRO. WHITE. The 19th chapter of Exodus shows that there was a covenant entered into between God and the people to keep the commandments of God. God promises that if they would keep his commandments he would be their God; and the people say, All the words that the Lord has spoken will we do. Read also 2Kings xxiii, 3. {October 8, 1861 UrSe, ARSH 149.12} BRO. LOUGHBOROUGH. The greatest objection that rests in the minds of individuals, I presume, is having this thing set down in writing. I do not know as I ever went into a meeting, but there were some to express the determination to renew their covenant. Now there is the covenant; but to just put that down in writing, seems, in the minds of some, to be Babylon. You see at once that here is where the difficulty lies; for when I state a thing I endorse it; and all the difference there is between that and what we now propose, is that one is set down in writing and the other is not. {October 8, 1861 UrSe, ARSH 149.13} What was then the constitution of the Church or Organization at last? Exodus 20
  • 46.
    Various Spirit ofProphecy Statements Concerning Church Authority and Historical Controversy 1875: "I have been shown that no man's judgment should be surrendered to the judgment of any one man. But when the judgment of the General Conference, which is the highest authority that God has upon the earth, is exercised, private independence and private judgment must not be maintained, but be surrendered." 3T p. 492. 1889: "The question of the great need of the soul deserves in these meetings of the [General] Conference far more attention, and many questions that are tossed into the Conference should never appear, be worked out in your State Conferences. It has become habit to pass laws that do not always bear the signature of heaven." November 4, 1889, Ms. 6-1889. 1890: At the 1888 GC session; "the opinion of men was looked to as the voice of God. The enemy took possession of minds and their judgment was worthless, their decisions were evil, for they did not have the mind of Christ. They were doing continual injustice to the persons they talked about, and they had a demoralizing effect upon the conference." February 1890, Ms. 37-1890. That same year of 1890 Ellen wrote to the GC president: "I do not expect to be at your General Conference. I would rather run the other way." EGW to O. A. Olsen, May 8, 1890, O46-1890. 1898: "It has been some years since I have considered the General Conference as the voice of God." August 26,1898, in 1899 GCB, p. 74. 1901: "It is working upon wrong principles that has brought the cause of God into its present embarrassment. The people have lost confidence in those who have the management of the work. Yet we hear that the voice of the Conference is the voice of God. Every time I have heard this, I thought it was almost blasphemy. The voice of the Conference ought to be the voice of God, but it is not, because some in connection with it are not men of faith and prayer, they are not men of elevated principle." April 1, 1901, Ms. 37-1901. 1909: "When in a General Conference, the judgment of the brethren assembled from all parts of the field is exercised, private independence and private judgment must not be stubbornly maintained, but surrendered. Never should a laborer regard as a virtue the persistent maintenance of his position of independence, contrary to the decision of the general body." 9T, p. 260. "And when men in the highest responsible positions make no difference between those who serve God and those who serve Him not, they evidence that their eyes are not single to the glory of God; therefore their whole body is full of darkness...."Let us not form unholy bonds of union with the friends of the world; for God has pronounced His curse upon all such unions....Already has the power of darkness placed its mold and superscription upon the work that should stand forth untainted, unpolluted, from Satan's cunning devices....Woe be unto him whose wisdom is not from above but from beneath!" TM, p 265, 273, 277.
  • 47.
    At the 1901General Conference Session, God tried to remove the kingly controlling power that the SDA church had, since the 1890's, been implementing and using to bind and control the will and consciences of our people. The church was repeating the same history as did the Jewish church in keeping their people under slavery to men. Under this type of bondage no one can obtain salvation (see Desire of Ages (DA), p 141). Just two days before Sister White was to arrive at the 1901 GC session, she sent this message to the GC leaders: "God desires that these committees, which have handled these matters so long, shall be discharged from their rulers and have a chance for their lives...the Lord wants His Spirit to enter. He wants His Holy Spirit to be King....This present standing must come to an end...finally it will come to nothing." Message to General Conference, April 1, 1901. Then she arrived at the session two days later and declared: "I feel a special interest in the movements and decisions that shall be made at this conference regarding the things that should have been done years ago... "God gave them (GC leadership) clear light as to what they should do and what they should not do, but they departed from the light... "That these men should stand in a sacred place to be as the voice of God to the people, as we once believed the General Conference to be, that is past....God wants them to be removed.... "God has not put any kingly power in our ranks to control..." GCB, April 3, 1901, p 23-26. The kingly power of the SDA church did assent to step down, and Sister White was elated. But did the SDA church give up their authority and control over our people? Did they really allow God's Holy Spirit to be King and to recreate our people in the Image of God? Or did the church leadership continue to exercise their papal supremacy over our people, keeping them under slavery, never to fully reflect the Image of God and be saved while under such influence? Was Sister White's excitement
  • 48.
    THE GENERAL CONFERENCEOF 1901 ELLEN G. WHITE, JUST BACK IN THE UNITED STATES AFTER A NINE-YEAR SOJOURN IN AUSTRALIA, WAS INVITED TO ATTEND THE GENERAL CONFERENCE SESSION OF 1901, HELD IN BATTLE CREEK. IT WAS THE FIRST SESSION SHE HAD ATTENDED IN A TEN-YEAR PERIOD. THE PRESIDENT OF THE GENERAL CONFERENCE, G. A. IRWIN, MADE HIS OPENING ADDRESS. THEN ELLEN WHITE PRESSED TO THE FRONT OF THE ASSEMBLY, DESIROUS OF SPEAKING. EARNESTLY SHE ADDRESSED THE CONFERENCE, POINTING OUT THE MANNER IN WHICH THE WORK OF GOD HAD BEEN CIRCUMSCRIBED AS A FEW MEN IN BATTLE CREEK CARRIED THE RESPONSIBILITY OF A WORK FAR BEYOND THEIR GRASP. SHE TESTIFIED THAT THESE MEN AND THE CAUSE WERE INJURED AS THEY ENCOURAGED OTHERS TO LOOK TO THEM FOR GUIDANCE IN EVERY PHASE OF THE WORK. SHE POINTED OUT THAT THERE WERE SOME MEN IN RESPONSIBLE PLACES WHO HAD LOST THE SPIRIT OF CONSECRATION SO ESSENTIAL TO THEIR WORK. AT THAT MEETING SHE CRIED OUT, "WHAT WE WANT NOW IS A REORGANIZATION. WE WANT TO BEGIN AT THE FOUNDATION AND BUILD ON A DIFFERENT PRINCIPLE."--GENERAL CONFERENCE BULLETIN, APRIL 3, 1901. BATTLE CREEK INSTITUTIONS SUFFER GOD'S JUDGMENTS UNFORTUNATELY, NOT ALL OF THE COUNSELS SOUNDED BY ELLEN WHITE AT THAT GENERAL CONFERENCE SESSION OF 1901 WERE HEEDED. CHANGES WHICH SHOULD HAVE BEEN MADE IN TWO OF THE INSTITUTIONS AT BATTLE CREEK WERE NOT MADE. BEFORE TWELVE MONTHS ROLLED AROUND, DURING THE NIGHT OF FEBRUARY 18, 1902, THE SANITARIUM BURNED. BEFORE 1902 PASSED, THE PUBLISHING HOUSE WAS ALSO IN ASHES. THIS GREAT LOSS OF DENOMINATIONAL PROPERTY WAS RECOGNIZED AS A JUDGMENT FROM GOD, INFLICTED BECAUSE MEN FAILED TO HEED AND FOLLOW THE COUNSEL GIVEN. WARNINGS HAD BEEN SOUNDED, BUT THEY HAD GONE UNHEEDED. NOW GOD SPOKE IN A WAY THAT NONE COULD MISUNDERSTAND The kingly power of the SDA church did assent to step down, and Sister White was elated. But did the SDA church give up their authority and control over our people? Did they really allow God's Holy Spirit to be King and to recreate our people in the Image of God? Or did the church leadership continue to exercise their papal supremacy over our people, keeping them under slavery, never to fully reflect the Image of God and be saved while under such influence? Was Sister White's excitement short-lived?
  • 49.
    "What a wonderfulwork could have been done for the vast company gathered in Battle Creek at the general conference of 1901, if the leaders of our work had taken themselves in hand. But the work that all heaven was waiting to do as soon as men prepared the way was not done; for the leaders closed and bolted the door against the Spirit's entrance....The doors were barred against the Heavenly Current that would have swept away all evil...They built themselves up in wrong doing, and said to the Spirit of God, 'Go thy way for this time; when I have a more convenient season, I will call for thee.'" Letter 123, August 23, 1902 (Battle Creek Letters, p 55-56). "The results of the last general conference (1901) has been the greatest, the most terrible sorrow of my life, no change was made....Men did not receive the testimonies of the Spirit of God... "It is a perilous thing to reject the light that God sends. To Chorazin and Bethsaida heaven's richest blessings had been freely offered. Day after day the Prince of Life had gone in and out among them....but they refused the heavenly gift, and of them the Saviour said; 'Woe unto thee, Chorazin! Woe unto thee, Bethsaida, for if the mighty works had been done in Tyre and Sidon, which have been done in you, they had a great while ago repented, sitting in sackcloth and ashes. But it shall be more tolerable for Tyre and Sidon at the judgment, than for you.' "So today upon those who have had light and evidence, but who have refused to heed the Lord's warnings and entreaties, heaven's woe is pronounced. "The Lord bore long with the perversity of Israel, but the time came when the people passed the boundaries..." 13MR 122-23 (Letter 17, January 14, 1903). "Why is there so dim a perception of the true spiritual condition of the church? Has not blindness fallen upon the watchmen standing on the walls of Zion?...Who can truthfully say, 'Our gold is tried in the fire; our garments are unspotted by the world'? I saw our Instructor pointing to the garments of so-called righteousness. Stripping them off, He laid bare the defilement beneath. Then He (Christ) said to me: 'Can you not see how they have pretentiously covered up their defilement and rottenness of character? 'How is the faithful city become an harlot! My Father's house is made a house of merchandise, a place whence the divine presence and glory have departed!'" 8T 248-50 (April 21, 1903). "I am filled with sadness when I think of our condition as a people... our own course of continual backsliding has separated us from God? And yet the general opinion is that the church is flourishing, and that peace and spiritual prosperity are in all her borders. The church has turned back from following Christ her Leader, and is steadily retreating toward Egypt." (5T 217) "The whole body is sick because of mismanagement and miscalculation." (TM 397) "Some power has cut the cable.. .and (we) are drifting away to sea without chart or compass." (RH July 24, 1888) "You
  • 50.
    "Unless the church,which is now being leavened with her own backsliding, shall repent and be converted, she will eat of the fruit of her own doing, until she shall abhor herself." (8T 250) "It pains me to say, my brethren, that your sinful neglect to walk in the light, has enshrouded you in darkness. You may now be honest in not recognizing and obeying the light; the doubt you have entertained, your neglect to heed the requirements of God, have blinded your perceptions so that darkness -is now to you light, and light is darkness." (5T 71) "Oh, what privileges are granted to us as a people! And if God spared not His people that He loved because they refused to walk in the light, how can He spare the people whom He has blessed with the light of heaven in having opened to them the most exalted truth ever intrusted to mortal man to give to the world? Internal corruption will bring the denunciations of God upon this people as it did upon Jerusalem... My brethren, we know not what is before us... God will work with us and for us if the sins which brought His wrath upon the old world, upon Sodom and Gomorrah and upon ancient Jerusalem, do not become our crime." (Letter to Butler and Haskell, Dec. 8, 1886) "What would the Saviour do if He should come to us now as He did to the Jews? He would have to do a similar work." (RH, vol. 2, p. 308) "Jerusalem is a representation of what the church will be if it refuses to receive and walk in the light that God has given... These are no idle tales, but truth." (8T 67, 68) "If we imitate their (Israel's) example of transgression, and depart from God, we shall fall as surely as did they." (1T 608, 609) "Let a church become proud and boastful, not depending on God, not exalting His power, and that church will surely be left by the Lord, to be brought down to the ground. Let a people glory in wealth, intellect, knowledge, or in anything but Christ, and they will soon he brought to confusion." (8T 127) “By exciting that opposition Satan succeeded in shutting away from our people, in a great measure, the special power of the Holy Spirit that God longed to impart to them... The light that is to lighten the whole earth with its glory was resisted, and by the action of our brethren has been in a great degree kept away from the world.” (1SM 234, 235) (In other words, by quibbling and jealousy and open opposition, men succeeded in delaying the second coming of Christ for one hundred years.) "God has given Brother Jones and Brother Waggoner a message for the people... When you reject the message borne by these men, you reject Christ, the giver of the message." (Letter 51-A. 1895) During the presentations at Minneapolis in 1888 Ellen White sat on the front row and was heard to say over and over,
  • 51.
    In 1926 ElderA. G. Daniells, former General Conference President, wrote, "The message has never been received, nor proclaimed, nor given free course as it should have been in order to convey to the church the measureless blessings that were wrapped within it.' (Christ Our Righteousness, p. 47) In 1898 Ellen White was still speaking of stubborn defiance, disunion, and rejection of light. In 1902 she said, "I have been instructed that the terrible experience at the Minneapolis Conference is one of the saddest chapters in the history of the believers in present truth." (Letter 179, 1902) W. C. White, her son, wrote, "But the most serious feature of the disaffection was the fact that, because Sister White urged the importance of the message of righteousness by faith, and because thereby she seemed to be upholding these brethren (Waggoner and Jones), contrary to their judgment, it grew into a spirit of rejection of the testimonies of Sister White." (A. V. Olson, Thirteen Crisis Years, p. 332) Could our present plague of attacking or ignoring her writings have its roots in the years following 1888? Perhaps the heart of the whole problem is found in these comments by Ellen White in 1901. "Enough has been said over and over and over again, but it does not make any difference; they go right on just the same, professedly accepting it; but they do not make any change." (Talk in Battle Creek College library, April 1, 1901) Professedly accepting but making no changes will never finish God's work, even in a thousand years. Could this be what has confused certain historians into assuming that lip service meant heart acceptance? Could the same thing be our problem today? Inspiration tells us that the leaders of the 1901 General Conference "closed and bolted the door' against the Spirit's entrance...” The doors were barred against the heavenly current that would have swept away all evil." (Letter from Elmshaven, Aug. 5, 1902) "The result of the last General Conference has been the greatest, the most terrible sorrow of my life. No change was made." (Letter from Elmshaven, Jan. 15, 1903).
  • 52.
    THE TRUE CHURCH "Fromthe beginning, faithful souls have constituted the church on earth. In every age the Lord has had His watchmen, who have borne a faithful testimony to the generation in which they lived. These sentinels gave the message of warning; and when they were called to lay off their armor, others took up the work. God brought these witnesses into covenant relation with Himself, uniting the church on earth with the church in heaven. He has sent forth His angels to minister to His church, and the gates of hell have not been able to prevail against His people." {AA 11.2} The SDA Church began as a "movement" and it will end as a "movement" again. The copyrighted GC Corporation will cease to be "God's Church" at the Sunday Law, either because they will flip to keeping Sunday, or because they refuse to comply and all the Church entities; schools, offices, hospitals, and even individual church buildings, will all be confiscated by the Gov't. Those who believe the "SDA Church" is the "structure" will have a hard time either way then. There is the visible Church which is/was the pillar and ground of the truth, and there is the invisible church made up of all faithful souls. Many faithful ones are NOT Sabbath-keepers -- some are Sabbath- keepers, but not in patented cooperate organization. You have the woman which is the structured church organized by God. Then you have the seed of the woman, which is Abrahams seed, those who belong to Christ and are one in Christ as Christ is one in them. The seed obviously then is the true and faithful. But the church can only be God's true church as long as they are the pillar and ground of the truth. If they apostatize then they are not His people and church, until or unless there is repentance, revival and a reformation.
  • 53.
  • 54.
  • 55.
    The Counterfeit ChurchOrganization and the True Building What is the difference between God’s organization and man’s organization? Let’s first explore the principles of a “man made” organization. The truth on this matter is very important. The organization of men is as cruel a monster as the devil. Generally a small counsel of men will come together to form what they call “Church organization” and following this they persuade the people to accept this “organization” as God’s Church. Secondly, they setup a creed, and then claim to have the keys to heaven, and unless you are a member of their “Church organization” it is claimed that you are lost unless you get back on their ship. When the organization is formed and in working order, these men require conforming to the beliefs of the officials and leaders within this organization. And though one member may be convicted in his conscience by the Holy Spirit regarding his beliefs. And with his liberty of conscience which God gave to him he speaks out or questions the beliefs of the officials in the “Church organization.” Because of his refusal to conform he is “separated”, “ostracized”, and is completely “excluded” from this organization that has applied the term “God’s Church” to itself. In this man made organization setup by men, men will cast out what they deem to be heretics. These so called “heretics” who have done nothing but acted on conscience and who have voiced opinions which differ with the general beliefs of this man made organization have been cast out for disagreeing with a “man” or a “few men” who represent what they call “the Church.” And according to “the Church” they have setup, these so called “heretics” have been shut out from eternal life and are in turn subject to eternal death. Could the devil be crueler than that?
  • 56.
    The Counterfeit ChurchOrganization and the True Building Following this the rest of those who compose “the Church” are commanded not to fellowship the brother nor receive him into their houses or they then become the subject of suspicion. And then if they do not correct their way, these must also be separated from the Church and are subject to eternal death except if they get back on the boat or ship or follow the rules and exclude the brother and be subject to those few men in authority who have setup this “organization”. This type of organization is that of the Papacy, the Roman Church and every other counterfeit that has followed in her footsteps. Which is every single “Church organization” made by men on the face of the earth. This does exclude God’s organization and order. Regarding the true Church Jesus said that he “will in no wise cast out”(John 6:37). The only way to leave the true Church organization as we shall see is not to be forced out, but rather to leave willfully. We must choose to be lost. The Church is “those as should be saved.”(Acts 2:47) There are three qualities which you will find in every false religion which are “intolerance,” “oppression” and “persecution”. These are opposite to the true organization which is tolerant towards those who differ with them and they believe in liberty of conscience and freedom to voice their opinion to others, and will not use force to suppress those who have differences with them.
  • 57.
    The Counterfeit ChurchOrganization and the True Building Trial and persecution will come to all who, in obedience to the Word of God, refuse to worship this false sabbath. Force is the last resort of every false religion. At first it tries attraction, as the king of Babylon tried the power of music and outward show. If these attractions, invented by men inspired by Satan, failed to make men worship the image, the hungry flames of the furnace were ready to consume them. So it will be now. The Papacy has exercised her power to compel men to obey her, and she will continue to do so. We need the same spirit that was manifested by God's servants in the conflict with paganism. Giving an account of the treatment of the Christians by the emperor of Rome, Tertullian says, "We are thrown to the wild beasts to make us recant; we are burned in the flames; we are condemned to prisons and to mines; we are banished to islands,--such as Patmos,--and all have failed." So it was in the case of the three Hebrew worthies; their eye was single to the glory of God; their souls were steadfast; the power of the truth held them firmly to their allegiance to God. It is in the power of God alone that we shall be enabled to be loyal to him. {ST, May 6, 1897 par. 16}
  • 58.
    The Counterfeit ChurchOrganization and the True Building Contrary to Popular Opinion The Church is NOT…. The following “crazy” and “strange” truths regarding God’s Church which have become foreign to many of us are found in the bible and are as clear as the sun is shining in the sky. However, there has been such a misunderstanding on these issues that men cannot see who, where and what the Church has been throughout history. Somehow we have come to believe that in these last days God’s Church is going to be an organization built by men. But is this what the bible teaches us? Many times when talking of “the Church” people will generally refer to the local building. They will say “Let’s go over to ‘the Church’”. But as we shall soon note, this in truth is not the Church of the bible at all. This is man’s doctrine of what they understand the Church to be. Before proceeding, please do not misunderstand, God’s Church is orderly (1 Cor 12:28) however, it is not the type of order which exercises “arbitrary authority” on those whom they differ with. The one authority is Christ. Submission and service to all who have authoritative positions is our duty. (Matt 20:25, 26) except when it conflicts with the word of God.(Acts 5:28, 29) Notice the following verses written by Paul and how he says “the church that is in his house” etc. What does this imply about the Church? Well, the Church if it is “in the house” cannot therefore be the “building” or “house” which the Church is in. The Church is not a building made with hands by hammers, nails, bricks or mortar.
  • 59.
    The Counterfeit ChurchOrganization and the True Building The Church is not the house or building they are gathering at but rather the people in the building are the building themselves as we shall see. That’s how Paul and the bible use the term. Colossians 4:15 “ and the church which is in his house.” Philemon 1:2 “, and to the church in thy house:” 1 Corinthians 16:19 “ the church that is in their house.” Romans 16:5 “ the church that is in their house.” Clearly the house that they are gathered at is not “The Church”. And this is as clear as the fact that the building you or me are be gathering in every week is not “The Church”. What About the Temple Made with Hands That Many Call “The Church”? Acts 7:47-49 But Solomon built him an house. (48) Howbeit the most High dwelleth not in temples made with hands; as saith the prophet, (49) Heaven is my throne, and earth is my footstool: what house will ye build me? saith the Lord: or what is the place of my rest? Solomon built God a house. But in truth, this is not the Church. God is not dwelling in buildings made with hands. Notice the following text. Ephesians 1:22-23 And hath put all things under his feet, and gave him to be the head over all things to the church, (23) Which is his body, the fulness of him that filleth all in all. In this building dwells the fullness of God, this is the Church of God. But not in the building built by Solomon, Stephen made the point that God doesn’t dwell in buildings made with hands. Therefore the conclusion is that the temple building made with hands was not the fullness of him that filleth all in all, and therefore that building that Solomon built in truth is NOT and was NOT “God’s Church”.
  • 60.
    The Counterfeit ChurchOrganization and the True Building So therefore it is very clear in the above verses even the building Solomon built was not the Church of God, then how in truth can any other man made building be “The Church”. The truth of the matter is that it cannot, and is not, and never was there any such thing as these buildings of men being “the Church”. So men go to build a man made organization and then create a building and call it “God’s Church” and have millions of people worldwide calling it “God’s Church” saying let’s go to “the Church” and refer to the building as “the Church”. But we can if we have eyes to see, see clearly that they haven’t yet understood the true biblical Church of the bible, nor the truth of who and what the Church was in the bible according to Paul and the apostles. The True building of God Regarding the true building of God, Paul said “ye are God’s building.”(1 Cor 3:9). “Ye are the temple of the living God”(2 Corinthians 6:16). Peter said “Ye also, as lively stones, are built up a spiritual house,”(1 Peter 2:5). In Ephesians when writing about this building Paul said this: Ephesians 2:19-22 Now therefore ye are no more strangers and foreigners, but fellowcitizens with the saints, and of the household of God; (20) And are built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner stone; (21) In whom all the building fitly framed together groweth unto an holy temple in the Lord: (22) In whom ye also are builded together for an habitation of God through the Spirit.
  • 61.
    The Counterfeit ChurchOrganization and the True Building So therefore this building is built with lively stones and not dead stones or dead mortar. Ye are the walls and roof of this building, living bricks, and Jesus Christ is the foundation stone, the rock on which the true Church is built. Can any man build this building? No, because he alone is the builder. This is not a building made by men. This is what the bible describes as the only Church of God. Nowhere in the bible do we find any other building referred to as the Church of God. Moses is a brother in this Church, and those who are the leaders in this Church as we will read are “servants” rather than “arbitrary dictators”. Hebrews 3:1-5 Wherefore, holy brethren, partakers of the heavenly calling, consider the Apostle and High Priest of our profession, Christ Jesus; (2) Who was faithful to him that appointed him, as also Moses was faithful in all his house. (3) For this man was counted worthy of more glory than Moses, inasmuch as he who hath builded the house hath more honour than the house. (4) For every house is builded by some man; but he that built all things is God. (5) And Moses verily was faithful in all his house, as a servant, for a testimony of those things which were to be spoken after;
  • 62.
    The Counterfeit ChurchOrganization and the True Building Moses was a faithful servant in this house, not an arbitrary ruler in the Church in the wilderness. This Church is the same house that Christ is high priest of, the Church of God. And further we read about this house: Hebrews 3:6 But Christ as a son over his own house; whose house are we, if we hold fast the confidence and the rejoicing of the hope firm unto the end. We the people are “lively stones” in the “house of God”, the “temple of God”, also known as “God’s building” or “God’s Church”. Men forever will think it is their national organization or establishment, their denomination, or it is the building they attend each week that is “the Church”. But this is far from the truth of the bible. Men always require a visible body and a visible head. The house of God however is a “spiritual house” and can be seen only with spiritual eyes “the world seeth me no more; but ye see me:”(John 14:19) John 3:3 Jesus answered and said unto him, Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God. This is the Church of the living God. It is so far beyond what man’s conception of it is, as far as the carnal is from the spiritual, that men cannot see the body of Christ, which is His Church.(Eph 1:22, 23, 5:23, Col 1:18,24) And because men with carnal eyes have been unable to see the kingdom of God, the Church of the living God, or God’s spiritual house, they have sought to apply the term “God’s Church” to their man made organization and used it for centuries to persecute God’s Church. But in truth this is not the organization that God would have us in, this is the counterfeit, the synagogue of Satan. This is not the Church that is built by the one builder Jesus Christ.
  • 63.
    The Counterfeit ChurchOrganization and the True Building The False Builders For centuries men have had the idea that they were the builders of the Church. There was an organization that was even setup in the time of Christ by men, a counterfeit Church. The bible says that Christ is the builder of his Church. “I will build my church; “(Matthew 16:18, see also Zechariah 6:13, 14, Hebrews 3:1-6). But yet some men undertook to do the job for him. Act 4:11 This is the stone which was set at nought of you builders, which is become the head of the corner. “You builders” didn’t build on the rock. “You builders” built another organization on sand rejecting the chief cornerstone, the foundation. And the people in that organization hearing this message of the apostles were responding “Who are you to tear down what God built up”. No, these builders were not the builder of God’s Church because we read that Christ will build his Church and to him alone is this job given. Therefore the conclusion is that these “builders” were nothing but imposters, frauds, and the building made with hands that these men stoned Stephen for speaking against which (Acts 6:13, 7:47-51) was not in any sense the true Temple of the Living God.
  • 64.
    The Counterfeit ChurchOrganization and the True Building The True Builder and Organization Jesus Christ by His Holy Spirit Men sometimes believe that Jesus Christ will build his Church, but they believe he leaves the small duties to men to take care of. Men have forever been building their towers to heaven since the time of the builders of the tower of Babel. They believe that they are the way, the truth and the life and that without them to guide others no man might enter the Kingdom of God. Regarding the tabernacle of God, the building which you are, Christ never left men to themselves to take care of his Church. He guided men by his Holy Spirit. Act 20:28 Take heed therefore unto yourselves, and to all the flock, over the which the Holy Ghost hath made you overseers, to feed the church of God, which he hath purchased with his own blood. 1 Corinthians 12:28 And God hath set some in the church, first apostles, secondarily prophets, thirdly teachers, after that miracles, then gifts of healings, helps, governments, diversities of tongues. It was never unholy men who built the Church. But rather “God set some in the Church”. Throughout the book of Acts we find that it is Christ who “added to the Church daily such as should be saved”(Acts 2:47). This was most assuredly not left to men. In Acts chapter 1 the disciples were commanded “that they should not depart from Jerusalem, but wait for the promise of the Father, which, saith he, ye have heard of me. (5) For John truly baptized with water; but ye shall be baptized with the Holy Ghost not many days hence.”(Acts 1:4,5).
  • 65.
    The Counterfeit ChurchOrganization and the True Building The Church was to “wait” for the Holy Spirit When Jesus Christ ascended to heaven, he did not leave these men on their own to figure out how to run the Church. Christ was the head of the Church through his Holy Spirit from the beginning. And without the guidance of the Holy Spirit these men were not to go forth. They were commanded to wait for the promise. There was truly organization here. But it wasn’t a council of men that decided who should do what. It was the Holy Spirit that guided the Church every step of the way. Mark 16:20 And they went forth, and preached every where, the Lord working with them, and confirming the word with signs following. Amen. The head of the Church Jesus Christ was with them. In the second chapter of Acts we read “Therefore being by the right hand of God exalted, and having received of the Father the promise of the Holy Ghost, he hath shed forth this, which ye now see and hear.”(Acts 2:33) The Lord was working with them, and it was the Lord that “added to the church daily such as should be saved.”(Acts 2:47) In Acts chapter 4 Peter “being filled with the Holy Ghost” (v11) rebukes these “builders” (v11) telling them they are building on the wrong foundation. In verse 12 Peter tells them that there is no other name under heaven by which men can be saved and following this these “false builders” tell Peter and the other apostles that they must stop preaching in the name of Jesus. (v12, 17, 18)
  • 66.
    The Counterfeit ChurchOrganization and the True Building Acts 4:18-19 And they called them, and commanded them not to speak at all nor teach in the name of Jesus. (19) But Peter and John answered and said unto them, Whether it be right in the sight of God to hearken unto you more than unto God, judge ye. After threatening them, they then let these men go. But threats were not going to stop a person from sharing the truth which is the only way by which men might be saved.(Acts 4:12) Again, the one authority is Christ. Submission and service to all who have authoritative positions is our duty. (Matt 20:25, 26) except when it conflicts with the word of God. And God was telling these men to go forth teaching them in His name. (Acts 5:29, 30) Christ was adding to the Church all that would be saved, and to stop teaching the truth about salvation would only be to not love your fellow men. How in the love of the truth could the apostles ever stop such a thing? So following this they of course went back to the temple and were teaching in Jesus name. So thus they did not go boldly forth, but first prayed to God about it. Notice the account and the clear answer to their prayer. The Church built by the “false builders” had acquired the power of the “Kings of the earth” to stop these men from preaching “in the name of Jesus”.
  • 67.
    The Counterfeit ChurchOrganization and the True Building Acts 4:24-30 And when they heard that, they lifted up their voice to God with one accord, and said, Lord, thou art God, which hast made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and all that in them is: (25) Who by the mouth of thy servant David hast said, Why did the heathen rage, and the people imagine vain things? (26) The kings of the earth stood up, and the rulers were gathered together against the Lord, and against his Christ. (27) For of a truth against thy holy child Jesus, whom thou hast anointed, both Herod, and Pontius Pilate, with the Gentiles, and the people of Israel, were gathered together, (28) For to do whatsoever thy hand and thy counsel determined before to be done. (29) And now, Lord, behold their threatenings: and grant unto thy servants, that with all boldness they may speak thy word, (30) By stretching forth thine hand to heal; and that signs and wonders may be done by the name of thy holy child Jesus. Note, God stretched forth “His hand to heal”. This was nothing of the men themselves. They depended on God to “grant unto” His servants boldness to speak His word. This is not the words of self, there was no dependence whatsoever on man to build anything in this organization. Everything and everyone in this organization was dependent on God. After this God poured forth His Holy Spirit on them that “wonders may be done by the name of thy holy child Jesus.”(Acts 4:30) Acts 4:31-32 And when they had prayed, the place was shaken where they were assembled together; and they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and they spake the word of God with boldness. (32) And the multitude of them that believed were of one heart and of one soul: neither said any of them that ought of the things which he possessed was his own; but they had all things common.
  • 68.
    The Counterfeit ChurchOrganization and the True Building Also notice the unity. This was not a bunch of men who came together and said “We need to unite on these doctrines” but rather it was the Holy Spirit that unified them and they were “of one heart and of one soul” and also “had all things common”. This is the organization of God. This is God’s building, this is the temple of God. Jesus Christ through the Holy Spirit rebuilt his temple. No man was the builder of it. These men gave way to the head of the Church and he did what he promised. Mark 14:58 We heard him say, I will destroy this temple that is made with hands, and within three days I will build another made without hands. Christ has built it. But most do not recognize it. After Paul and Barnabas declared how the Holy Spirit was working in the Gentiles and Peter told of his stories of how God by his Spirit came on the Gentiles the following statement was made by James: Acts 15:14-16 Simeon hath declared how God at the first did visit the Gentiles, to take out of them a people for his name. (15) And to this agree the words of the prophets; as it is written, (16) After this I will return, and will build again the tabernacle of David, which is fallen down; and I will build again the ruins thereof, and I will set it up: So the prophecy of Isaiah is fulfilled, not by any visible tabernacle that could be seen with the eyes of men. This is not the Church of God. But rather by God building with “living stones” his “spiritual house”, “the tabernacle of David, which is fallen down”. And again notice he says “I will build”. Man is not the builder of the Church, the Church was not some denomination, nor was it a building with hammer and nails, or bricks and mortar.
  • 69.
    The Counterfeit ChurchOrganization and the True Building Summary: 1. God’s Church is a spiritual house 2. God’s Church is built with living stones 3. God is the builder alone of His Church 4. Men can only see God’s Church with spiritual eyes 5. Men do not decide who is in the Church 6. Men can recognize the spiritual body only with Spiritual eyes 7. Men without the Holy Spirit often think they can take it upon themselves to build God’s Church 8. The Church is people who gather in a house, not a building that is down the street. We might call that a chapel, or house. But the Church is the people in the house. 9. God’s people are not disrespectful towards those in authoritative positions. However when commanded against their belief, they must obey God over men. 10. Men may attempt to kick God’s people out of the Church and add people to the Church, but they can’t. That is God’s work, and to attempt that work is to attempt to be God Himself.
  • 70.
    The Reformers onThe Church “And the Lord added to the church daily such as should be saved.”(Acts 2:47) The Church consists of all those that are saved. Ephesians 1:22-23 And hath put all things under his feet, and gave him to be the head over all things to the church, (23) Which is his body, the fulness of him that filleth all in all. This Church consists of God dwelling in us by His Holy Spirit. The Church does not consist in unholy members. It is not a building filled with sinners, but rather is a building consisting of “saints”. It consists of the “sanctified.” 1 Corinthians 1:2 Unto the church of God which is at Corinth, to them that are sanctified in Christ Jesus, called to be saints, with all that in every place call upon the name of Jesus Christ our Lord, both theirs and ours: The Church is Built on Truth. 1Ti 3:15 But if I tarry long, that thou mayest know how thou oughtest to behave thyself in the house of God, which is the church of the living God, the pillar and ground of the truth. The Church is the fullness of that Holy Spirit of God and Christ. 1 Peter 2:5 Ye also, as lively stones, are built up a spiritual house, an holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices, acceptable to God by Jesus Christ. This Church is built with living stones not dead stones. In Hebrews, we are told of the “General assembly and church of the firstborn”. The word “General” can be translated “Universal” or “Catholic”. God Has a “Universal” or “Catholic” church which men have tried to counterfeit.
  • 71.
    The Reformers onThe Church Heb 12:22-24 But ye are come unto mount Sion, and unto the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable company of angels, (23) To the general assembly and church of the firstborn, which are written in heaven, and to God the Judge of all, and to the spirits of just men made perfect, (24) And to Jesus the mediator of the new covenant, and to the blood of sprinkling, that speaketh better things than that of Abel. The bible say’s regarding the Church that “God is the judge”. Therefore it is not left up to Popes or religious leaders to decide who the church consists of. I cannot judge that, and neither can anyone, except the spirit reveals it. Men may have a piece of paper saying they are members of so and so church, however it is only God who is the judge of this, and their names are “written in heaven” by God Himself, “the judge of all.” What did the reformers understand of the Church? Wycliffe: “There is one only universal Church: consisting of the whole body of the predestinate…All who shall be saved in the bliss of heaven are members of Holy Church, and no more.” Wycliffe did not believe that those who were not saved were members of God’s Holy Church.
  • 72.
    The Reformers onThe Church Matthias of Janow: “The Church is the body of Christ, the community of the elect. All Christians who possess the Spirit of Jesus the Crucified, and who are impelled by the same Spirit, and who alone have not departed from their God, are the one Church of Christ: His beautiful bride, His body. The Body of the omnipotent and altogether indivisible Jesus Christ, the community of saints, is not divided, neither indeed can be divided. It is Jesus Christ Himself, who, with the Father and the Holy Spirit, ever dwells in His Church and in each most insignificant portion of it: holding together, vitalizing, sustaining, the whole and all its parts.” John Huss was burnt at the stake for this truth of The Church. The name Catholic means Universal and John Huss gives his view about the one true Universal or Catholic Church. And this is what he held–“Two righteous persons congregated together in Christ’s name constitute, with Christ as the Head, a particular holy church: and likewise three or four, and so on to the whole number of the predestinate without admixture…But the holy catholic–that is, universal–Church, is the totality of the predestinate–all the predestinate in the universe: all the predestinate, present, past, and future. The universal Church is one, praising God from the beginning of the world to the the holy angels are a part of the holy catholic Church…. The holy Church is made up of two parts: those who have not sinned, and those who have ceased to sin. The catholic Church is the bride of our Lord Jesus Christ–bride, I say, chaste, incorrupt, and never capable of being corrupted. Christ is the Individual, the true God and man, imparting spiritual life and motion to The Church and every one of its members, and without whose influence it could not live or feel. “
  • 73.
    The Reformers onThe Church Martin Luther replied regarding Huss’s view of the Church in agreement: “Certain of the tenets of John Huss and the Bohemians are perfectly orthodox. This much is certain. For instance, ‘that there is only one universal Church’; and again, ‘that it is not necessary to salvation to believe the Roman church superior to all others.’ Whether Wycliffe or Huss has said it, I care not, It is the truth… There is no other Church than the assembly of those who have the Word of God and are purified by it.” Zwingle: “In every nation whosoever believeth with the heart in the Lord Jesus Christ, is saved. This is The Church out of which no man can be saved. “The Church universal is diffused over the whole world wherever there is faith in Jesus Christ–in the Indies as well as in Zurich. And as for particular churches, we have them–at Berne, at Shaffhausen, here also. But the Popes, their cardinals, and their councils, are neither the Church universal, nor the church particular.”
  • 74.
    The Reformers onThe Church Hooper, of England, who was burnt at the stake in 1555: “‘The general assembly and Church of the Firstborn, which are written in heaven.’ I believe and confess one only catholic and universal Church: which is an holy congregation of believers, which are chosen and predestinate unto everlasting life before the foundations of the world were laid. I believe that this Church is invisible to the eye of man, and is only to God known; and that the same Church is not set, compassed, and limited, within a certain place of bounds, but is scattered and spread abroad throughout all the world: but yet coupled together in heart, will, and spirit, by the bond of faith and charity. I believe that this invisible Church is the field of the Lord God, wherein is neither darnel nor cockle. It is the house and dwelling-place of the Holy Ghost; and within that Church is neither Cain, Judas, neither the wicked rich glutton. The same Church is the body of Christ wherein there is never a rotten, corrupt, or infected member. It is the spouse of Christ, which is pure and clean, without wrinkle and without spot. It is holy and without blame, cleansed and sanctified in the blood and by the Word of her Head and well-beloved Spouse–Jesus Christ.”
  • 75.
    The Reformers onThe Church John Wesley: “As where two or three are met together in His name, there is Christ; so where two or three believers are met together, there is a church. “Thus it is that St. Paul, writing to Philemon, mentions ‘the church which is in his house’: plainly signifying that even a Christian family may be termed a church. Several of those whom God hath called out (so the original word properly signifies), uniting together in one congregation, formed a larger church: as the church at Jerusalem. That is, all those in Jerusalem whom God had so called. He frequently uses the word in the plural number. So, Gal. 1:2, ‘Paul an apostle…unto the churches of Galatia’: that is, the Christian congregation dispersed throughout that country. There is one God and Father of all ‘that has the Spirit of adoption which crieth in their hearts. Abba Father’, which ‘witnesseth’ continually ‘with their spirits’ that ‘they are the children of God’ ‘who is above all’– pervading all space, filling heaven and earth; ‘and in you all’–in a peculiar manner living in you that are one body by one Spirit: Making your souls His loved abode, The temples of indwelling God.” Here, then, is a clear unexceptionable answer to that question, What is The Church?–The catholic or universal Church is all the persons in the universe whom God hath so called out of the world as to entitle them to the preceding character: “As to be ‘one body’, united by ‘one Spirit’, having ‘one faith’, one hope, one baptism, one God and Father of all, who is above all, and through all, and in them all. Certainly if these things are so, the church of Rome is not so much a part of the catholic Church.”
  • 76.
    The Reformers onThe Church William Miller of the great Advent movement: “I should oppose our being called, in an associated capacity, a church with any name. To call any denomination the Advent Church, the Church of God, or any other name, I regard as contrary to the usage of the apostles… A church, according to the Scriptures, is a religious assembly, selected and called out of the world, by the doctrine of the Gospel, to worship the true God according to His Word.” “Is it asked, Do you repudiate the name of Adventists? In reply, I do, when it is applied to The Church; but not when it is applied to those who compose The Church.” Ellen G. White: “God has a church. It is not the great cathedral, neither is it the national establishment, neither is it the various denominations; it is the people who love God and keep His commandments. “ “From the beginning, faithful souls have constituted the church on earth.”
  • 77.
    The Reformers onThe Church A. T. Jones made a statement once regarding the reformation. He explained that the people could complain of the leaders in the Roman Church all that they wanted. But until they were ready to recognize the truth about the church, that the Roman Church was not the Church at all, their could be no reformation. He summarized it in this manner: “The people believed regarding the Roman Church that : “The church was “the ark of God,” the “ship of Salvation.” The pilot, the captain, and the crew, might all be pirates, and use every motion of the ship only for piratical purposes, and load her to the sinking point with piratical plunder, and keep her ever headed straight toward perdition, yet “the grand old ship” herself was all right and would come safely to the heavenly port. Therefore, “cling to the ark,” “stand by the old ship,” and you will be safe and will land at last on the heavenly shore. Such in essence is the conception held, and that for ages had been inculcated…And in the General Council of Basle, 1432, the Pope’s legate exhorted the Bohemians that “In the time of Noah’s flood, as many as were without the ark perished.” So long as this delusion was systematically inculcated, blindly received, and fondly hugged, of course reformation was impossible. But as soon as there arose men with the courage of conviction and the confidence of truth, and spoke out plainly and flatly that the Roman system is not The Church at all in any feature or in any sense, then The Reformation had begun.” It may be that should we realize this truth today, that it might cause a modern reformation.
  • 78.
    The Reformers onThe Church HOME CHURCHES Instruction in regard to conducting the Sabbath-school should to a large degree be given in the HOME CHURCHES; for the labor can be made more direct and the results will be more permanent if instruction is given at home. This work does not require the services of the ministers; they should be free to attend to the spiritual interests of the people. They are to teach others what to do. They must instruct the people as to how to come to the Lord, and how to lead others to him. There must be time for heart-searching, for soul-culture. - RH June 30, 1891 As workers go forth filled with zeal, and with the love of God, the CHURCHES at HOME will be revived; for the success of the workers will be regarded as a subject of deep personal concern by every member of the church. - GW 25.3 Soon these churches will be able not only to carry on the work in their own borders, but to impart to other fields. Thus the burden resting on the HOME CHURCHES will be shared. - CET 221.3 There are others who might be mentioned as transgressors, and whose influence is a stumbling block to the youth. The spiritual conditions in Battle Creek are such that the youth cannot safely be encouraged to go there. For the past twenty years [Footnote: (1886-1906)] the Lord has been giving warnings that altogether too many people are settling in Battle Creek, leaving their SMALL HOME CHURCHES, which should be KEPT ALIVE by their earnest efforts. - KC 40.6
  • 79.
    The Reformers onThe Church HOME CHURCHES Some say home churches are from the devil? Let us test this proposition by the Word of God: Likewise greet the church that is in their house. Salute my well-beloved Epaenetus, who is the firstfruits of Achaia unto Christ. (Rom 16:5) The churches of Asia salute you. Aquila and Priscilla salute you much in the Lord, with the church that is in their house. (1 Cor 16:19) Salute the brethren which are in Laodicea, and Nymphas, and the church which is in his house. (Col 4:15) And to our beloved Apphia, and Archippus our fellowsoldier, and to the church in thy house: (Philemon 1:2) The Word of God is plain here. These home churches were from Christ and thus they are included in the apostolic salutation here. Thus to issue a generic statement such as home churches are of the devil is ridiculous. We must consider the circumstances and the teachings occurring in whatever home church is in question. To reach an a priori conclusion that home churches are from the devil is actually the type of statement that the devil himself is well pleased with.
  • 80.
    The Reformers onThe Church SELF SUPPORTING WORK The Lord does not set limits about His workers in some lines as men are wont to set. In their work, Brethren Magan and Sutherland have been hindered unnecessarily. Means have been withheld from them because in the organization and management of the Madison school, it was not placed under the control of the conference. But the reasons why this school was not owned and controlled by the conference have not been duly considered. SpTB11 31.3 The Lord has instructed me that, from the first, the work in Huntsville and Madison should have received adequate help. But instead of this help being rendered promptly there has been long delay. And in the matter of the Madison school, there has been a standing off from them because they were not under the ownership and control of some Conference. This is a question that should sometimes be considered, but it is not the Lord’s plan that means should be withheld from Madison, because they are not bound to the conference. The attitude which some of our brethren have assumed toward this enterprise shows that it is not wise for every working agency to be under the dictation of conference officers. There are some enterprises under certain conditions, that will produce better results if standing alone. When my advice was asked in reference to the Madison school, I said, Remain as you are. There is danger in binding every working agency under the dictation of the conference. The Lord did not design that this should be. The circumstances were such that the burden bearers in the Madison school could not bind up their work with the conference. I knew their situation, and when many of the leading men in our conferences ignored them, because they did not place their school under conference dictation, I was shown that they would not be helped by making themselves amenable to the conference. They had better remain as led by God, amenable to Him, to work out His plans. But this matter need not be blazed abroad. 8MR 202. Brethren Sutherland and Magan should be encouraged to solicit means for the support of their work. It is the privilege of these brethren to receive gifts from any of our people whom the Lord impresses to help. They should have means—God’s means—with which to work. The Madison enterprise has been crippled in the past, but now it must go forward. If this work had been regarded in the right light, and had been given the help it needed, we should long ere this have had a prosperous work at Madison. Our people are to be encouraged to give of
  • 81.
    The Reformers onThe Church I will refer here to some words from the final speech of Robert Pierson as General Conference President on October 15, 1978. “This will be the last time that in my present role I shall stand before the world leaders of my church, your church, our church, and I have a few words to leave with you. “I take my thoughts from something that Elder and Mrs. Ralph Neall have written describing how typically a SECT EVOLVES INTO A CHURCH. They say a sect is often begun by a charismatic leader with tremendous drive and commitment, and that it arises as a protest against worldliness and formalism in a church. It is generally embraced by the poor. The rich would lose too much by joining it, since it is unpopular, despised, and persecuted by society in general. It has definite beliefs firmly held by zealous members. Each member makes a personal decision to join it and knows what he believes. There is little organization or property, and there are few buildings. The group has strict standards and controls on behavior. Preachers, often without education, arise by inner compulsion. There is little concern about public relations. “And then it passes on to the second generation. With growth there comes a need for organization and buildings. As a result of industry and frugality, members become prosperous. As prosperity increases, persecution begins to wane. Children born into the movement do not have to make personal decisions to join it. They do not necessarily know what they believe. They do not need to hammer out their own positions. These have been worked out for them. Preachers arise more by selection and by apprenticeship to older workers than by direct inner compulsion. “In the third generation, organization develops and institutions are established. The need is seen for schools to pass on the faith of the fathers. Colleges are established. Members have to be exhorted to live up to the standards, while at the same time the standards of membership are being lowered. The group becomes lax about disfellowshipping nonpracticing members. Missionary zeal cools off. There is more concern over public relations. Leaders study methods of propagating their faith, sometimes employing extrinsic rewards as motivation for service by members. Youth question why they are different from others, and intermarry with those not of their faith. “In the fourth generation there is much machinery; the number of administrators increases while the number of workers at the grass roots becomes proportionately less. Great church councils are held to define doctrine. More schools, universities, and seminaries are established. These go to the world for accreditation and tend to become secularized. There is a re- examination of positions and modernizing of methods. Attention is given to contemporary culture, with an interest in the arts: music, architecture, literature. The movement seeks to become “relevant” to contemporary society by becoming involved in popular causes. Services become formal. The group enjoys complete acceptance by the world.
  • 82.
    The Reformers onThe Church Pierson goes on to say: “Brethren and sisters, this must never happen to the Seventh-day Adventist Church! This will not happen to the Seventh-day Adventist Church. This is not just another church—it is God’s church! But you are the men and women sitting in this sanctuary this morning on whom God is counting to assure that it does not happen. Already, brethren and sisters, there are subtle forces that are beginning to stir. Regrettably there are those in the church who belittle the inspiration of the Bible, who scorn the first 11 chapters of Genesis, who question the Spirit of Prophecy’s short chronology of the earth, and who subtly and not so subtly attack the Spirit of Prophecy. There are some who point to the Reformers and contemporary theologians as a source and the norm for Seventh-day Adventist doctrine. There are those who allegedly are tired of the hackneyed phrases of Adventism. There are those who wish to forget the standards of the church we love. There are those who covet and would court the favor of the evangelicals; those who would throw off the mantle of a peculiar people; and those who would go the way of the secular, materialistic world.” Pierson’s call for leadership is more crucial now than ever before: “The Seventh-day Adventist Church had its alpha years ago. You and I are the leaders who will face the omega that will be of the same subtle, devilish origin. Its effect will be more devastating than the alpha. Brethren, I beg of you, study, know what is ahead, then with God’s help prepare your people to meet it!” “God calls for men who are prepared to meet emergencies, men who in a crisis will not be found standing on the wrong side” (RH, November 5, 1903) “We are pressing on to the final conflict, and this is no time for compromise. It is no time to hide your colors. When the battle wages sore, let no one turn traitor. It is no time to lay down or conceal our weapons, and give Satan the advantage in the warfare” (RH, December 6, 1892) “And then I call attention to a vision the Lord’s servant had, in which she saw a ship heading toward an iceberg. She said: “There, towering high above the ship, was a gigantic iceberg. An authoritative voice cried out, ‘Meet it!’ There was not a moment’s hesitation. It was a time for instant action. The engineer put on full steam, and the man at the wheel steered the ship straight into the iceberg. With a crash she struck the ice. There was a fearful shock, and the iceberg broke into many pieces, falling with a noise like thunder to the deck. The passengers were violently shaken by the force of the collision, but no lives were lost. The vessel was injured, but not beyond repair. She rebounded from the contact, trembling from stem to stern, like a living creature. Then she moved forward on her way. Well I knew the meaning of this representation. I had my orders. I had heard the words, like a voice from our Captain, ‘Meet it!’ I knew what my duty was, and that there was not a moment to lose. The time for decided action had come. I must without delay obey the command, ‘Meet it!’” (1SM, p. 205, 206) “Fellow leaders, it may be that in the not too distant future you will have to meet it. I pray God will give you grace and courage and wisdom.” We can all stand together and ask, and search for, the answers to these perplexities, if we are committed to seeing truth prevail, regardless of where that might take us. Are we a sect evolved to a church or are we a true church of God becoming a sect?!
  • 83.
    The Reformers onThe Church "Our best, most humble, most devoted servants of Christ, are fostering in their midst what will one day, not long hence, show itself to be the spawn of the dragon. They shrink from any rude word against creeds with the same sensitiveness with which those holy fathers would have shrunk from a rude word against the rising veneration of saints and martyrs which they were fostering. . . . The Protestant evangelical denominations have so tied up one another's hands, and their own, that, between them all, a man cannot become a preacher at all, anywhere, without accepting some book besides the Bible. . . . And is not the Protestant Church apostate? Oh! remember, the final form of apostasy shall rise, not by crosses, processions, baubles. We understand all that. Apostasy never comes on the outside. It develops. It is an apostasy that shall spring into life within us, - an apostasy that shall martyr a man who believes his Bible ever so holily; yea, who may even believe what the creed contains, but who may happen to agree with the Westminster Assembly, that, proposed as a test, it is an unwarrantable imposition. That is the apostasy we have to fear, and is it not already formed? . . . Will it be said that our fears are imaginary? Imaginary! Did not the Rev. John M. Duncan, in the years 1825-6, or thereabouts, sincerely believe the Bible? Did he not even believe substantially the Confession of Faith? And was he not, for daring to say what the Westminster Assembly said, that to require the reception of that creed as a test of ministerial qualification was an unwarrantable imposition, brought to trial, condemned, excommunicated, and his pulpit declared vacant? There is nothing imaginary in the statement that the creed-power is now beginning to prohibit the Bible as really as Rome did, though in a subtler way. {1887 UrS, MANA 143.1}
  • 84.
    The Reformers onThe Church BRO. LOUGHBOROUGH. It may with equal propriety be said that we are patterning after the churches in building meeting-houses. We call the churches Babylon, not because they covenant together to obey God. I am still of the opinion I advanced sometime since through the Review: The first step of apostasy is to get up a creed, telling us what we shall believe. The second is, to make that creed a test of fellowship. The third is to try members by that creed. The fourth to denounce as heretics those who do not believe that creed. And, fifth, to commence persecution against such. I plead that we are not patterning after the churches in any unwarrantable sense, in the step proposed. {October 8, 1861 UrSe, ARSH 149.7}
  • 85.
    The Reformers onThe Church A congregation may be the poorest in the land. It may be without the attraction of any outward show; but if the members possess the principles of the character of Christ, they will have His joy in their souls. Angels will unite with them in their worship. The praise and thanksgiving from grateful hearts will ascend to God as a sweet oblation. {COL 298.3} God has a church. It is not the great cathedral, neither is it the national establishment, neither is it the various denominations; it is the people who love God and keep His commandments. "Where two or three are gathered together in my name, there am I in the midst of them" (Matthew 18:20). Where Christ is even among the humble few, this is Christ's church, for the presence of the High and Holy One who inhabiteth eternity can alone constitute a church. Where two or three are present who love and obey the commandments of God, Jesus there presides, let it be in the desolate place of the earth, in the wilderness, in the city enclosed in prison walls. The glory of God has penetrated the prison walls, flooding with glorious beams of heavenly light the darkest dungeon. His saints may suffer, but their sufferings will, like the apostles of old, spread their faith and win souls to Christ and glorify His holy name. The bitterest opposition expressed by those who hate God's great moral standard of righteousness should not and will not shake the steadfast soul who trusts fully in God. They that will be doers of the word are building securely, and the tempest and storm of persecution will not shake their foundation, because their souls are rooted to the eternal Rock.--Letter 108, Oct. 28, 1886, to her older sister and her husband who had not accepted the Sabbath truth. {UL 315.5-7}
  • 86.
    The Reformers onThe Church Summary of the Statements above: The Church is NOT: Those who Continue in Sin Community of Sinners A denomination Does not consist of Judas or Cain Lost Souls Darnel or Cockle They are not a building made with hands nor a great cathedral The Church is: Community of the elect Community of Saints The people compose it along with God, Christ and the Holy Angels They have ceased to sin or never sinned They keep His Commandments and Have the Faith of Jesus They all possess the Holy Spirit They are the fullness of Him that filleth all in all Scattered over the earth but yet it is organized by the Holy Spirit Invisible to the eye of manAnd when men rise up to confirm the truth about the Church and just what it is, then the reformation begins.
  • 87.
  • 88.
    GOD’S CHURCH IS NOTCONFINED TO AN EARTHLY ORGANIZATION
  • 89.
    God’s Church isnot Confined to an Earthly Organization Hebrews 12:23 To the general assembly and church of the firstborn, which are written in heaven, and to God the Judge of all, and to the spirits of just men made perfect. God’s church is not confined to an 8″10 box built by men. For us to take that title, “God’s church,” and apply it to a club or organization confined to earth, is blasphemy. The church of the firstborn is written in heaven. Why was the General Conference organization created? It was designed to aid in the work of the gospel. It was designed to help the church. It was designed to serve the church. It was never the church of God as a whole, but rather an organization that was designed to help the church. It still is not the church according to scripture and never will be since the church of the firstborn is written in heaven. We can’t confine the church to a small organization built by a few men.
  • 90.
    God’s Church isnot Confined to an Earthly Organization The conferences were not established to exercise dominion over the ministry, nor over the local churches, but rather to plan and expand the work of God in various regions and areas. Furthermore, the conferences were to act as counselors, not as dictators to the people of God (Colin and Russell Standish, Organizational Structure and Apostasy, p. 13). At the beginning of this message believers were few and widely scattered. There was no definite organization for the direction of the work, but as believers came into the truth (53) and companies were formed, it was manifest that some organization was necessary. But strange as it may seem, the wisdom of man led them to oppose all organization. Again light was shed upon the perplexing situation by the spirit of prophecy, which resulted in a simple form of organization for the protection and furtherance of the work; and peace, harmony, and prosperity came out of confusion. This same form of organization continued until the wisdom of men, to whom the care of the organization had been committed, began to plan for a centralizing power at the head of the work, which resulted in retarding rather than fostering it. Missionaries in the field felt their hands were tied, and mission fields were languishing, and the resources were drying up. Where was the wisdom of men in this perplexity? {LLM 35.1}
  • 91.
    God’s Church isnot Confined to an Earthly Organization Read this testimony. Please, note that our pioneers did not call the General Conference “the Church.” The General Conference Organization Was Part of the Church Please read this carefully: “At times, when a small group of men entrusted with the general management of the work have, in the name of the General Conference, sought to carry out unwise plans and to restrict God’s work, I have said that I could no longer regard the voice of the General Conference, represented by these few men, as the voice of God. But this is not saying that the decisions of a General Conference composed of an assembly of duly appointed, representative men from all parts of the field, should not be respected. God has ordained that the representatives of His church from all parts of the earth, when assembled in a General Conference, shall have authority. The error that some are in danger of committing, is in giving to the mind and judgment of one man, or of a small group of men, the full measure of authority and influence that God has vested in His church, in the judgment and voice of the General Conference assembled to plan for the prosperity and advancement of His work. When this power, which God has placed in the church, is accredited wholly to one man, and he is invested with the authority to be judgment for other minds, then the true Bible order is changed. Satan’s efforts upon such a man’s mind would be most subtle, and sometimes well-nigh overpowering; for the enemy would hope that through his mind he could affect many others.” Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. IX, pages 257-261.
  • 92.
    God’s Church isnot Confined to an Earthly Organization They were placed “in the Church” not to rule, but to be subject. To be “in the Church” only makes it part of the Church, and not the Church as a whole. This is what Ellen White taught. You did not have to be a member of the general conference to be a member of the Church. Brethren and Servants Not Rulers This is why Christ made it clear, “all ye are brethren”(Matthew 23:8), “one is your master,” and no one else. All that the Church is called to do is to be a “servant.” The Bible tells us that, “For three things the earth is disquieted, and for four which it cannot bear:” The first of these things is, “a servant when he reigneth;”(Proverbs 30:21, 22). For over 12 centuries during the period known to many as “the dark ages,” a church which was called to be a “servant” by Christ reigned and ruled the world. For that, the earth was disquieted or troubled. This is the very first thing that God has said disquieted the earth, “a servant when he reigneth” or rules. It is forbidden of the Church to reign and rule and use authority against those it deems heretics when Christ has said, “It shall not be so among you.” The Church cannot force anyone to believe as it says or command obedience and exercise authority over any whom it does not agree with. It cannot go to State power and use the State to stop others from misusing the name “Christian,” “Catholic,” “Seventh Day Adventist,” or any other name.
  • 93.
    God’s Church isnot Confined to an Earthly Organization If we have read carefully, we see a danger. Ellen says that there is an “authority and influence that God has vested in his church,” and the danger is giving this full measure of authority to this organization known as the General Conference which was placed “in the church.” This organization was never the church but rather an organization which “God…placed in the church.” To reiterate: The General Conference was Not and is Not “The Church” Never in the all the pages of Sister Ellen White’s writings do we see the words, “General Conference Church.” When she was alive she could say, “I could no longer regard the General Conference as the voice of God.” This is not saying that organization is not a good thing. It’s very necessary. God is not a God of disorder. But this particular organization is never to be called “God’s church.” The Church is much broader than any organization on earth can ever be. God’s church covers heaven, earth and its base which is in heaven. Galatians 4:26 But Jerusalem which is above is free, which is the mother of us all. Yes, its location “is above,” and this is the mother of God’s children. Babylon and her daughters are earthly organizations which have taken the title of “God’s church.” It was brought down from its heavenly position, and they have applied it to their man made organizations whose builder and maker is men.
  • 94.
    God’s Church isnot Confined to an Earthly Organization Builder and Maker God Through Christ Abraham sought out a heavenly whose builder and maker is God (Heb 11:10), place of worship that was not made with hands. Zechariah 6:12-13 And speak unto him, saying, Thus speaketh the LORD of hosts, saying, Behold the man whose name is The BRANCH; and he shall grow up out of his place, and he shall build the temple of the LORD: Even he shall build the temple of the LORD; and he shall bear the glory, and shall sit and rule upon his throne; and he shall be a priest upon his throne: and the counsel of peace shall be between them both. This temple or church is not built by man, but Christ is the builder alone. Neither it is built with hands. Stephen had to point this out to the Jews as the Jews thought that the church was an earthly organization. Acts 7:48-49 Howbeit the most High dwelleth not in temples made with hands; as saith the prophet, Heaven is my throne, and earth is my footstool: what house will ye build me? saith the Lord: or what is the place of my rest. The temple of the most high is not a temple made with hands. We are not the builder of the church or tabernacle. The temple is built without hands. Mark 14:58 We heard him say, I will destroy this temple that is made with hands, and within three days I will build another made without hands.
  • 95.
    God’s Church isnot Confined to an Earthly Organization Now, Christ is the only builder of the Church. No man can build this Church. It is Him alone. He will build it and it’s not a temple made with hands. It’s not some church down the street that calls itself, “God’s church.” Hebrews 9:11 But Christ being come an high priest of good things to come, by a greater and more perfect tabernacle, not made with hands, that is to say, not of this building. Where is the church located? We already were told: Hebrews 12:22 -23 But ye are come unto mount Sion, and unto the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable company of angels, To the general assembly and church of the firstborn, which are written in heaven, and to God the Judge of all, and to the spirits of just men made perfect.
  • 96.
    God’s Church isnot Confined to an Earthly Organization Christ is the invisible head of his invisible body. Ephesians 1:22 And hath put all things under his feet, and gave him to be the head over all things to the church, Which is his body, the fulness of him that filleth all in all. This has reference alone to his church. He is the head; we are the body, the members in particular. He fills us with the fullness of him, his Holy Spirit, which is the presence of God, and therefore the church is not filled with men who are unconverted, but rather men who are converted, men who have Christ living in them by the Holy Spirit. These men may be defective, but they are still God’s church. Defects are in its members and the stones need polishing. 1 Corinthians 12:27 Now ye are the body of Christ, and members in particular. 1 Corinthians 6:15-17 Know ye not that your bodies are the members of Christ? shall I then take the members of Christ, and makethem the members of an harlot? God forbid. What? know ye not that he which is joined to an harlot is one body? for two, saith he, shall be one flesh. But he that is joined unto the Lord is one spirit. Therefore, God’s church is a spiritual body. If we don’t have spiritual eyes, we will not see the church. Many must be born again because they can’t see the kingdom of God. Thus, they will desire a visible church and a visible head.
  • 97.
    God’s Church isnot Confined to an Earthly Organization Desiring a Visible Head (Give us a King) Back in Samuel’s day, the people of Israel came to Samuel desiring an earthly king. 1 Samuel 8:5 And said unto him, Behold, thou art old, and thy sons walk not in thy ways: now make us a king to judge us like all the nations. The Israelites did not recognize Christ as the invisible head of the church. Thus, they wanted to be like the other nations and they desired a visible head. Today like Israel of old, our people, instead of recognizing Christ as the head of the church, have taken the General Conference out of its position of “servant.” They placed the General Conference into the position of the “King.” They have through carnal eyes not seen the head of the church. Thus taken members of the body, those who were to serve the Church (The General Conference), and placed them at the head of the body. The people of the Conference, modern Israel, have requested a visible head. The reason we require a visible head is because we must be born again. We cannot see the invisible head.
  • 98.
    God’s Church isnot Confined to an Earthly Organization The World Doesn’t see the Head, But You See Him The world doesn’t see their head as Christ. “The world seeth him not, neither knoweth him.” (John 14:17.) Looking through the eyes of the world, the people in the Conference don’t see Christ as the visible head. Thus, they call the Conference the head, but there is only one head to the church. Matthew 23:8 But be not ye called Rabbi: for one is your Master, even Christ; and all ye are brethren. In putting more heads on the church, they have created a monster. This monster has done exactly what sister White warned about in seeking to control the work.
  • 99.
    God’s Church isnot Confined to an Earthly Organization "We Have Found the Messias" John the Baptist was now preaching and baptizing at Bethabara, beyond Jordan. It was not far from this spot that God had stayed the river in its flow until Israel had passed over. A little distance from here the stronghold of Jericho had been overthrown by the armies of heaven. The memory of these events was at this time revived, and gave a thrilling interest to the Baptist's message. Would not He who had wrought so wonderfully in ages past again manifest His power for Israel's deliverance? Such was the thought stirring the hearts of the people who daily thronged the banks of the Jordan. {DA 132.1} The preaching of John had taken so deep a hold on the nation as to demand the attention of the religious authorities. The danger of insurrection caused every popular gathering to be looked upon with suspicion by the Romans, and whatever pointed toward an uprising of the people excited the fears of the Jewish rulers. John had not recognized the authority of the Sanhedrin by seeking their sanction for his work; and he had reproved rulers and people, Pharisees and Sadducees alike. Yet the people followed him eagerly. The interest in his work seemed to be continually increasing. Though he had not deferred to them, the Sanhedrin accounted that, as a public teacher, he was under their jurisdiction. {DA 132.2} This body was made up of members chosen from the priesthood, and from the chief rulers and teachers of the nation. The high priest was usually the president. All its members were to be men advanced in years, though not aged; men of learning, not only versed in Jewish religion and history, but in general knowledge. They were to be without physical blemish, and must be married men, and fathers, as being more likely than others to be humane and considerate. Their place of meeting was an apartment connected with the temple at Jerusalem. In the days of Jewish independence the Sanhedrin was the supreme court of the nation, possessing secular as well as ecclesiastical authority. Though now subordinated by the Roman governors, it still exercised a strong influence in civil as well as religious matters. {DA 133.1} The Sanhedrin could not well defer an investigation of John's work. There were some who recalled the revelation made to Zacharias in the temple, and the father's prophecy, that had pointed to his child as the Messiah's herald. In the tumults and changes of thirty years, these things had in a great measure been lost sight of. They were now called to mind by the excitement concerning the ministry of John. {DA 133.2} It was long since Israel had had a prophet, long since such a reformation as was now in progress had been witnessed. The demand for confession of sin seemed new and startling. Many among the leaders would not go to hear John's appeals and denunciations, lest they should be led to disclose the secrets of their own lives. Yet his preaching was a direct announcement of the Messiah. It was well known that the seventy weeks of Daniel's prophecy, covering the Messiah's advent, were nearly ended; and all were eager to share in that era of national glory which was then expected. Such was the popular enthusiasm that the Sanhedrin would soon be forced either to sanction or to reject John's work. Already their power over the people was waning. It was becoming a serious question how to maintain their position.
  • 100.
    God’s Church isnot Confined to an Earthly Organization You refer to your office as President of the General Conference, as if this justifies your course of action, which you deemed wholly right, but which, from the light the Lord has been pleased to give me, I deem to be wrong in some respects. The very fact that you are standing in a position of responsibility I urge upon you as the reason why you should show a forbearing, courteous, Christlike spirit at all times and under all circumstances. Your brethren in the ministry, who respect you and your office, will be very apt to follow your example in the treatment of such cases. You are to be an example to your brethren, worthy of imitation. Your words, your spirit, your deportment, even the manner in which you treat your brethren, are sowing seeds for good or evil. It is both your privilege and duty, especially in your position of trust, to be like-minded with God, then you will be strong in His strength, and meek and humble as a little child. {1888 97.1} Cling close to your Bible, for its sacred truths can purify, ennoble, and sanctify the soul. You must hold the truth and teach it as it is in Jesus, else it is of no value to you. Before the light of God's truth let human opinions and ideas and human wisdom appear as they are in the sight of God--as foolishness. Let no man feel that his position as president, either of the General Conference or of a State conference, clothes him with a power over the consciences of others that is the least degree oppressive, for God will not sanction anything of this kind. He must respect the rights of all, and all the more because he is in a position where others will pattern after him. Your position binds you under the most sacred obligations to be very careful what kind of spirit you entertain towards your brethren. They are acting a part in God's cause as well as yourself. Will not God teach them and guide them as well as yourself? You are not even to allow yourself to think unkindly of them, much less to climb upon the judgment seat and censure or condemn your brethren, when you may be yourself, in many respects, more deserving of censure than they. Your work is bearing the inspection of God. {1888 97.2}
  • 101.
    God’s Church isnot Confined to an Earthly Organization It is not in the order of God that any man, or any class of men, should assume that God has made them conscience for their brethren, or put forth their finite hand in a patronizing manner to control the Lord's delegated workers, thus endangering the safety of the Lord's heritage as well as their own, and retarding the work of God. God does not confine Himself to one man, or to a set of men, through whom to accomplish His work, but says of all, Ye "are laborers together with God." This means that every believing soul should have a part to act in His sacred work, and every individual believer in Jesus Christ is to manifest to the world a symbol of Christ's sufficiency, to represent to His church the higher laws of the future immortal world, and in obedience to the mandates of Heaven that are without a parallel, they should reveal a depth of knowledge independent of human inventions. {TM 208.2} I am grieved as I see men seeking to mark out the precise course that missionaries in far-off lands shall pursue. We must give matters more into the hands of Him whom we profess to follow, that He may work through His appointed agents as He shall see fit. We should not think that everything should be brought under the jurisdiction of a few finite men, who need to look constantly to God for wisdom or else they will make grave blunders. The Lord does not design to have everything center in Battle Creek. [SEE APPENDIX.] He would have men stand aside, and not feel that His work depends wholly upon them and that every question must be referred to their judgment. It is difficult for me to express what I desire to, but in the name of the Lord I lift the danger signal. Responsible men should fear and tremble for themselves. They should not feel competent to run ahead of Him who has said, "Follow Me." God is not pleased that men in distant lands should have to wait before they can venture to make a move. We should believe in the power of the Lord to guide, for He has the ordering of His own work. He will give wisdom and understanding to His representative men in every part of His great moral vineyard. He says, "Ye have not chosen Me, but I have chosen you, and ordained you, that ye should go and bring forth fruit." To my brethren in Battle Creek I would say: The Lord does not need to send His orders to His messengers in all parts of the world through Battle Creek. He does not lay this responsibility upon all those who assume to say to His workers, "Do this," and "Thou shalt not do that." God is dishonored
  • 102.
    God’s Church isnot Confined to an Earthly Organization This message is spoken to our churches in every place. In the false experience that has been coming in, a decided influence is at work to exalt human agencies, and to lead some to depend on human judgment, and to follow the control of human minds. This influence is diverting the mind from God. God forbid that any such experience should deepen and grow in our ranks as Seventh-day Adventists. Our petitions are to reach higher than erring man--to God. God does not confine Himself to one place or person. He looks down from heaven upon the children of men; He sees their perplexities, and is acquainted with the circumstances of every experience of life. He understands His own work upon the human heart, and needs not that any man should direct the workings of His Spirit. {TM 484.1} Let not those who preach the word lay their hands upon the humblest worker and say: "You must labor in this channel or not work at all." Hands off, brethren. Let everyone work in his own sphere, with his own armor on, doing whatever he can do in his humble way. Strengthen his hands in the work. This is no time for pharisaism to control. Let God work through whom He will. The message must go. {5T 461.2} Precious light is to shine forth from the Word of God, and let no one presume to dictate what shall or what shall not be brought before the people in the messages of enlightenment that He shall send, and so quench the Spirit of God. Whatever may be his position of authority, no one has a right to shut away the light from the people. When a message comes in the name of the Lord to His people, no one may excuse himself from an investigation of its claims. No one can afford to stand back in an attitude of indifference and self-confidence, and say: “I know what is truth. I am satisfied with my position. I have set my stakes, and I will not be moved away from my position, whatever may come. I will not listen to the message of this messenger; for I know that it can not be truth.” It was from pursuing this very course that the popular churches were left in partial darkness, and that is why the messages of heaven have not reached them. {TSS 65.1}
  • 103.
    God’s Church isnot Confined to an Earthly Organization It is not wise to choose one man as president of the General Conference. The work of the General Conference has extended, and some things have been made unnecessarily complicated. A want of discernment has been shown. There should be a division of the field, or some other plan should be devised to change the present order of things. . . . {TM 342.1} Daniel sought the Lord three times a day, in earnest prayer for wisdom and strength and courage to carry forward the enterprise of representing the only true God in wicked Babylon. You will often be perplexed to know what to do next; but do not get pen and paper and write your perplexities to Battle Creek. There may be disagreement upon some points, but your Counselor is nigh. Bow before Him, and tell Him of everything you need. Can the men in Battle Creek give you light? They cannot understand your necessity. Because they are not on the ground, they may say No to some things, when, had you asked of God, He would have answered, "Go forward, and I will be with you, and give you grace." {TM 325.1}
  • 104.
    God’s Church isnot Confined to an Earthly Organization A Monster Created So what have we done? 1. We mistakenly assigned the title “God’s church” to an earthly organization. 2. We mistakenly assigned the headship of “God’s church” to an earthly organization. 3. We have left off the invisible head Christ 4. We requested a visible head in the General Conference. 5. We requested that conference to be King over us. Thus putting more heads on the church and creating a monster. 6. The Conference assumed this role and now considers itself “God’s church” when in fact it was only a part of “God’s church” Finally after having this power and after blasphemously accepting the term “God’s church” and applying it to an earthly organization, they have taken our God given name “Seventh Day Adventists” and trademarked it with the United States (Second Beast of Revelation 13). Thus they CAN BE DEEMED AS WELL TO HAVE created an image of the first beast of Rome. They are using this trademark to force those who come out of her to give up the name “Seventh Day Adventist.” “Romanists have persisted in bringing against Protestants the charge of heresy and willful separation from the true church. But these accusations apply rather to themselves. They are the ones who laid down the banner of Christ and departed from “the faith which was once delivered unto the saints.” Jude 3.” {Ellen White Great Controversy Page 51}
  • 105.
    God’s Church isnot Confined to an Earthly Organization Romanist Adventists persist in bringing the accusation against Protestant Adventists the charge or heresy and willful separation from the true Church. These accusations apply rather to themselves as we read in the last chapter about the deadliest heresy in Seventh Day Adventism. They are the ones who laid down the banner of Christ and departed from “the faith which was once delivered unto the saints.” God’s true Church has not laid down the banner. An earthly organization has assumed the role of the true church claiming to be Christ on earth. Force is the last resort of every false religion. (ST May 6, 1897) John 16:1-4: These things have I spoken unto you, that ye should not be offended. 2: They shall put you out of the synagogues: yea, the time cometh, that whosoever killeth you will think that he doeth God service. 3: And these things will they do unto you, because they have not known the Father, nor me. 4: But these things have I told you, that when the time shall come, ye may remember that I told you of them. And these things I said not unto you at the beginning, because I was with you.
  • 106.
    God’s Church isnot Confined to an Earthly Organization The enemy of souls has sought to bring in the supposition that a great reformation was to take place among Seventh-day Adventists, and that this reformation would consist in giving up the doctrines which stand as the pillars of our faith, and engaging in a process of reorganization. Were this reformation to take place, what would result? The principles of truth that God in His wisdom has given to the remnant church, would be discarded. Our religion would be changed. The fundamental principles that have sustained the work for the last fifty years would be accounted as error. A new organization would be established. Books of a new order would be written. A system of intellectual philosophy would be introduced. The founders of this system would go into the cities, and do a wonderful work. The Sabbath of course, would be lightly regarded, as also the God who created it. Nothing would be allowed to stand in the way of the new movement. The leaders would teach that virtue is better than vice, but God being removed, they would place their dependence on human power, which, without God, is worthless. Their foundation would be built on the sand, and storm and tempest would sweep away the structure. {1SM 204.2} Who has authority to begin such a movement? We have our Bibles. We have our experience, attested to by the miraculous working of the Holy Spirit. We have a truth that admits of no compromise. Shall we not repudiate everything that is not
  • 107.
    God’s Church isnot Confined to an Earthly Organization The Charge of Heresy- Leaving the True Church – Faith Delivered to the Saints Are they not guilty of accepting the “omega of deadly heresies?” “Beloved, when I gave all diligence to write unto you of the common salvation, it was needful for me to write unto you and exhort you that ye should earnestly contend for THE faith which was once delivered unto the saints…” (Jude 3, 4) …The exhortation to contend for the faith delivered to the saints, is to us alone. And it is very important for us to know what for and how to contend. In the 4th verse he gives us the reason why we should contend for THE faith, a particular faith; “for there are certain men,” or a certain class who deny the only Lord God and our Lord Jesus Christ.… The way spiritualizers have disposed of or denied the only Lord God and our Lord Jesus Christ is first using the old unscriptural Trinitarian creed, viz., that Jesus Christ is the eternal God, though they have not one passage to support it, while we have plain scripture testimony in abundance that he is the Son of the eternal God.”(James White, January 24, 1846, The Day Star) The doctrine of the Trinity which was established in the church by the council of Nice, a. d. 325. This doctrine destroys the personality of God, and his Son Jesus Christ our Lord. The infamous measures by which it was forced upon the church, which appear upon the pages of ecclesiastical history might well cause every believer in that doctrine to blush. {1855 JNA, TAR 54.3}
  • 108.
    God’s Church isnot Confined to an Earthly Organization The Charge of Heresy- Leaving the True Church – Faith Delivered to the Saints The church was represented as a chaste virgin espoused to Christ. 1 Cor. 11. She became a harlot by seeking the friendship of the world. James 4. It was this unlawful connection with the kings of the earth that constituted her the great harlot of the Apocalypse. Rev. 17. The Jewish church which was represented as espoused to the Lord, [Jer. 2; 3; 31, 32,] became an harlot in the same manner. Eze. 16. Even the term Sodom, which in Rev. 11, is applied to "the great city," is in Isa. 1, applied to the Jewish church thus apostatized from God. The fact that Babylon is distinct from, though unlawfully united with, the kings of the earth, is positive proof that Babylon is not the civil power. The fact that the people of God are in her just before her overthrow, proves that she is a professedly religious body. We think it must be apparent therefore, that the woman, Babylon of Rev. 17, symbolizes the professed church unlawfully united to the world. {1855 JNA, TAR 51.1} Protestants and Catholics are so nearly united in sentiment, that it is not difficult to conceive how Protestants may make an image to the Beast. The mass of Protestants believe with Catholics in the Trinity, immortality of the soul, consciousness of the dead, rewards and punishments at death, the endless torture of the wicked, inheritance of the saints beyond the skies, sprinkling for baptism, and the PAGAN SUNDAY for the Sabbath; all of which is contrary to the spirit and letter of the new testament. Surely there is between the mother and daughters, a striking family resemblance. {1858 MEC, FT 76.1}
  • 109.
    God’s Church isnot Confined to an Earthly Organization The Charge of Heresy- Leaving the True Church – Faith Delivered to the Saints QUESTION 1. What serious objection is there to the doctrine of the Trinity? {November 5, 1861 UrSe, ARSH 184.2} ANSWER. There are many objections which we might urge, but on account of our limited space we shall reduce them to the three following: 1. It is contrary to common sense. 2. It is contrary to scripture. 3. Its origin is Pagan and fabulous. {November 5, 1861 UrSe, ARSH 184.3} THE great mistake of Trinitarians, in arguing this subject, seems to be this: They make no distinction between a denial of a trinity and a denial of the divinity of Christ. They see only the two extremes, between which the truth lies; and take every expression referring to the pre-existence of Christ as evidence of a trinity. The Scriptures abundantly teach the pre-existence of Christ and his divinity; but they are entirely silent in regard to a trinity. The declaration, that the divine Son of God could not die, is as far from the teachings of the Bible as darkness is from light. And I would ask the Trinitarian, to which of the two natures are we indebted for redemption? The answer must, of course, be, to that one which died or shed his blood for us; for "we have redemption through his blood." Then it is evident, that if only the human nature died, our redeemer is only human, and that the divine Son of God took no part in the work of redemption, for he could neither suffer nor die. Surely I said right, that the doctrine of a trinity degrades the atonement, by bringing the sacrifice, the blood of our purchase, down to the standard of Socinianism. {November 10, 1863 JWe, ARSH 189.16}
  • 110.
    God’s Church isnot Confined to an Earthly Organization The Charge of Heresy- Leaving the True Church – Faith Delivered to the Saints The "mystery of iniquity" began to work in the church in Paul's day. It finally crowded out the simplicity of the gospel, and corrupted the doctrine of Christ, and the church went into the wilderness. Martin Luther, and other reformers, arose in the strength of God, and with the Word and Spirit, made mighty strides in the Reformation. The greatest fault we can find in the Reformation is, the Reformers stopped reforming. Had they gone on, and onward, till they had left the last vestige of Papacy behind, such as natural immortality, sprinkling, the trinity, and Sunday-keeping, the church would now be free from her unscriptural errors. {February 7, 1856 JWe, ARSH 148.22} Protestants and Catholics are so nearly united in sentiment, that it is not difficult to conceive how Protestants may make an image to the Beast. The mass of Protestants believe with Catholics in the Trinity, immortality of the soul, consciousness of the dead, rewards and punishments at death, the endless torture of the wicked, inheritance of the saints beyond the skies, sprinkling for baptism, and the PAGAN SUNDAY for the Sabbath; all of which is contrary to the spirit and letter of the new testament. Surely there is between the mother and daughters, a striking family resemblance. {1858 MEC, FT 76.1}
  • 111.
    God’s Church isnot Confined to an Earthly Organization The Charge of Heresy- Leaving the True Church – Faith Delivered to the Saints Many theologians really think that the Atonement, in respect to its dignity and efficacy, rests upon the doctrine of a trinity. But we fail to see any connection between the two. To the contrary, the advocates of that doctrine really fall into the difficulty which they seem anxious to avoid. Their difficulty consists in this: They take the denial of a trinity to be equivalent to a denial of the divinity of Christ. Were that the case, we should cling to the doctrine of a trinity as tenaciously as any can; but it is not the case. They who have read our remarks on the death of the Son of God know that we firmly believe in the divinity of Christ; but we cannot accept the idea of a trinity, as it is held by Trinitarians, without giving up our claim on the dignity of the sacrifice made for our redemption. {1884 JHW, AERS 164.3} And here is shown how remarkably the widest extremes meet in theology. The highest Trinitarians and lowest Unitarians meet and are perfectly united on the death of Christ--the faith of both amounts to Socinianism. Unitarians believe that Christ was a prophet, an inspired teacher, but merely human; that his death was that of a human body only. Trinitarians hold that the term "Christ" comprehends two distinct and separate natures: one that was merely human; the other, the second person in the trinity, who dwelt in the flesh for a brief period, but could not possibly suffer, or die; that the Christ that died was only the human nature in which the divinity had dwelt. Both classes have a human offering, and nothing more. No matter how exalted the pre-existent Son was; no matter how glorious, how powerful, or even eternal; if the manhood only died, the sacrifice was only human. And so far as the vicarious death of Christ is concerned, this is Socinianism. Thus the remark is just, that the doctrine of a trinity degrades the Atonement, resting it solely on a human offering as a basis. A few quotations will show the correctness of this assertion. {1884 JHW, AERS 165.1}
  • 112.
    God’s Church isnot Confined to an Earthly Organization The Charge of Heresy- Leaving the True Church – Faith Delivered to the Saints "There were some very early that turned the doctrine of the Trinity into Tritheism, and, instead of three divine persons under the economy of Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, brought in three collateral, co-ordinate, and self-originated beings, making them three absolute and independent principles, without any relation of Father or Son, which is the most proper notion of three gods. And having made this change in the doctrine of the Trinity, they made another change answerable to it in the form of baptism."--Antiquities, book 11, chap. 8, § 4. {1878 JHW, TOB 180.3} Jer:2:11: Hath a nation changed their gods, which are yet no gods? but my people have changed their glory for that which doth not profit.
  • 113.
    God’s Church isnot Confined to an Earthly Organization The Charge of Heresy- Leaving the True Church – Faith Delivered to the Saints They are guilty of leaving the true Church, and going out and building a new organization on sand. We’re still on the platform praying for them. The Church is above and it is not an earthly organization. The roll is in heaven. The General Conference has put itself in place of God. It is in a blasphemous position as there is one head to the church. There is much more to be said about this. This is merely an outline. Many can’t see the invisible church of God, and this is why they require a visible church.
  • 114.
    God’s Church isnot Confined to an Earthly Organization Regarding the invisible Church: John 3:3 Jesus answered and said unto him, Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God. We can’t see the Church through carnal eyes. The Church is heavenly. Where two or three are gathered in his name, there he’s among them. Many will desire an earthly organization for their carnal eyes since they have yet to see through spiritual eyes. the Kingdom of God. They will create new organizations and call them “God’s church,” not knowing that God’s church is not confined to an 8×10 box, but it covers heaven and earth. This is a mistaken view we have taken in regards to the church. God forgive us. Let us come to your temple, on your foundation, without hands whose builder and maker is God. Matthew 16:18 And I say also unto thee, That thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my church; and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it. He is the builder, not us which is built on the foundation which is Chris. It is not built with hammer and nails. Hebrews 3:3-6 For this man was counted worthy of more glory than Moses, inasmuch as he who hath builded the house hath more honour than the house. For every house is builded by some man; but he that built all things is God. And Moses verilywas faithful in all his house, as a servant, for a testimony of those things which were to be spoken after; But Christ as a son over his own house; whose house are we, if we hold fast the confidence and the rejoicing of the hope firm unto the end.
  • 115.
    God’s Church isnot Confined to an Earthly Organization We are his house. Not because we are part of an organization. Ask Luther, or Wesley, or any of the other reformers. They came to understand that the church was not an organization or building made with hands. “God has a church. It is not the great cathedral, neither is it the national establishment, neither is it the various denominations; it is the people who love God and keep His commandments. “Where two or three are gathered together in my name, there am I in the midst of them” (Matt. 18:20).Where Christ is even among the humble few, this is Christ’s church, for the presence of the High and Holy One who inhabiteth eternity can alone constitute a church” (The Upward Look, p. 315). It was prophesied that a “new organization” would be created if we did not learn our lesson from history. This “new organization” would not be built on the rock. “The enemy of souls has sought to bring in the supposition that a great reformation was to take place among Seventh-day Adventists, and that this reformation would consist in giving up the doctrines which stand as the pillars of our faith, and engaging in a process of reorganization. Were this reformation to take place, what would result? The principles of truth that God in His wisdom has given to the remnant church, would be discarded. Our religion would be changed. The fundamental principles that have sustained the work for the last fifty years would be accounted as error. A new organization would be established. Books of a new order would be written. A system of intellectual philosophy would be introduced. The founders of this system would go into the cities, and do a wonderful work. The Sabbath of course, would be lightly regarded, as also the God who created it. Nothing would be allowed to stand in the way of the new movement. The leaders would teach that virtue is better than vice, but God being removed, they would place their dependence on human power [such as protecting their corporate wealth with a trademark], which, without God, is worthless. Their foundation would be built on the sand, and storm and tempest would sweep away
  • 116.
    The Principles ofSeparation The following quote is given to us from an 1896 Sabbath School Lesson. This is the position of the pioneers of the Seventh Day Adventist church. Most within Seventh Day Adventism can tell you that the Roman church is definitely Babylon, and the once Protestant churches are Babylon, however they have no idea how or what makes a church Babylon. When the churches spurned the counsel of God by rejecting the Advent message, the Lord rejected them. The first angel was followed by a second, proclaiming, “Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city, because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication.” Revelation 14:8. This message was understood by Adventists to be an announcement of the moral fall of the churches in consequence of their rejection of the first message. The proclamation, “Babylon is fallen,” was given in the summer of 1844, and as the result, about fifty thousand withdrew from these churches. The term Babylon, derived from Babel, and signifying confusion, is applied in Scripture to the various forms of false or apostate religion. But the message announcing the fall of Babylon must apply to some religious body that was once pure, and has become corrupt. It cannot be the Romish Church which is here meant; for that church has been in a fallen condition for many centuries. But how appropriate the figure as applied to the Protestant churches, all professing to derive their doctrines from the Bible, yet divided into almost innumerable sects. The unity for which Christ prayed does not exist. Instead of one Lord, one faith, one baptism, there are numberless conflicting creeds and theories. Religious faith appears so confused and discordant that the world know not what to believe as truth. God is not all in this; it is the work,—the work of Satan. [4SP 232.1-2 – GC84]
  • 117.
    The Principles ofSeparation The following Sabbath School lesson explains the principles of what makes a church Babylon and further Babylon Fallen in only a few sentences. “When the early church departed from God and imbibed pagan errors, she became Babylon (not yet fallen) When she united with the state, she fell and, as an organization, was the body of Christ no longer. While the Reformation churches held fast to the word, Christ was with them. Then they crystallized their various errors into creeds and endeavored thus to confine God’s word, they made themselves daughters of Babylon(not fallen). When some of them united with the state, they fell, and God had to use other people, called out of Babylon to carry forward His work. Now [in 1896] among these very churches which came out of the second Babylon, confusion reigns; and now [in 1896] great Babylon, including later daughters, is in adulterous union with the kings of earth , and is endeavoring to make that union stronger. God calls no church Babylon which holds to His word, and follows the light that shines from it, even though there are in its membership many who do not know Christ When the controlling influence of a church is downward, it erects some other standard besides God’s word. It has ever been true that a backslidden body, one that has turned from God’s word to men, from God’s power to the state, was never reformed in itself. Invariably God’s message has called out those from the fallen church who would do His will and preach His gospel. Israel went down to Egypt for help, and their captivity and loss of power followed. Out of the captives God gathered a faithful band to do His work. The Jewish church failed, and God called out the apostolic church to do His bidding. The Roman Church failed, and out of it God called the churches of the Reformation. Some of these churches failed to advance, and God called out others to bear His gospel to the world such as the Baptist, Methodist, Congregationalist, Disciple, Adventists. His last ‘called-out’ people will know no standard but His word, no power but His Spirit.” First Quarter, Lesson IX, February 29, 1896, p. 33-34 (brackets added)
  • 118.
    The Principles ofSeparation The first stage is to adopt pagan doctrines such as the Trinity or write books of a new order and set them up as a creed or test of fellowship such as the “28 fundamental beliefs of the General Conference of Seventh Day Adventists” rather than the bible alone as our creed. This is Babylon. The second and final step is to go to the state power, or the kings of the earth. This is an adulterous union, and at this point God’s people are called out of “Babylon Fallen”.
  • 119.
    The Principles ofSeparation Stage 1 – Babylon = Adopting pagan doctrines “The wine of Babylon is the exalting of the false and spurious sabbath above the Sabbath … also the immortality of the soul.These kindred heresies, and the REJECTION OF THE TRUTH, CONVERT THE CHURCH INTO BABYLON….” {E.G. White, 2SM 68.2} Stage 2 – Babylon Fallen = Church and State Union “Babylon is also charged with the sin of unlawful connection with ‘the kings of the earth.’ It was by departure from the Lord, and alliance with the heathen, that the Jewish church became a HARLOT; and Rome, corrupting herself in LIKE MANNER BY SEEKING THE SUPPORT OF WORLDLY POWERS, receives a like condemnation.” (Ellen White Great Controversy 382) “The world must not be introduced into the church, and MARRIED to the church, forming a BOND OF UNITY [Church/State union]. THROUGH THIS MEANS the church [SDA] will become indeed corrupt, and as stated in Revelation (18:2), ‘a cage of every unclean and hateful bird’ [Babylon fallen].” (Ellen White TM 265)[Brackets added] “By her [Babylon’s] daughters must be symbolized churches that cling to her doctrines and tradition, and follow her example of sacrificing the truth and the approval of God, in order to form an UNLAWFUL ALLIANCE with the world. The message of Revelation 14, announcing the fall of Babylon must apply to religious bodies that were ONCE PURE and have become corrupt.”(Ellen White Great Controversy 383)
  • 120.
    The Principles ofSeparation Stage 1 we have already discussed regarding “kindred heresies”. There is not a greater heresy than “the omega of deadly heresies”. This heresy is the deadliest heresy in Seventh Day Adventism. Stage 2 we will look at a little more shortly. We will examine the trademarking of the name “Seventh Day Adventist” and how this same pattern has been followed throughout history. First let’s examine some quotes which show that if the people did not walk in the light that this Church would become Babylon, quotes that are often discarded and ignored. Let’s first remember that “God’s Church” can never be called Babylon. The gates of hell shall not prevail against it. Thus, if this Church were to become Babylon it would not be “God’s Church”, but rather the head of those Churches is the “dragon”(Revelation 13:2, 11) and it would be Satan’s synagogue. They are “the synagogue of Satan” and as stated in Revelation 18:2 “the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird.”
  • 121.
    The Principles ofSeparation Not Walking in the Light Leads to a Fall ”When Jerusalem was divorced from God it was because of her sins. She fell from an exalted height that Tyre and Sidon had never reached. And when an angel falls he becomes a fiend. The depth of our ruin is measured by the exalted light to which God has raised us in His great goodness and unspeakable mercy. Oh, what privileges are granted to us as a people! And if God spared not His people that He loved, because they refused to walk in the light, how can He spare the people whom He has blessed with the light of heaven in having opened to them the most exalted truth ever entrusted to mortal man to give to the world?” [Manuscript releases 12, pp. 319,320] We will examine shortly the rejection of Jerusalem to see the steps that led to her “unchurching”. But first let’s notice that God will not spare if we do not walk in the light. Rom 11:21 For if God spared not the natural branches, take heed lest he also spare not thee. “The church cannot measure herself by the world, nor by the opinion of men, nor by what she once was. Her faith and her position in the world as they now are, must be compared with what they would have been if her course had been continually onward and upward. The church will be weighed in the balances of the sanctuary. If her moral character and spiritual state do not correspond with the benefits and blessings God has conferred upon her, she will be found wanting. The light has been shining clear and definite upon her pathway, and the light of 1882 calls her to an account. If her talents are unimproved, if her fruit is not perfect before God, if her light has become darkness, she is indeed found wanting.” [Ellen G. White,Testimony for the Battle Creek Church (1882), page 66]
  • 122.
    The Principles ofSeparation What does it mean to be “found wanting”? In Daniel 5 we read of the story of Belshazzar. The night Babylon fell they had a great feast to the gods of gold, brass, iron, wood etc. Then after worshipping these false gods mixing their pagan worship with the true worship, Daniel spoke to Belshazzar regarding the rejection of the light from heaven. Daniel 5:18-23 O thou king, the most high God gave Nebuchadnezzar thy father a kingdom, and majesty, and glory, and honour: (19) And for the majesty that he gave him, all people, nations, and languages, trembled and feared before him: whom he would he slew; and whom he would he kept alive; and whom he would he set up; and whom he would he put down. (20) But when his heart was lifted up, and his mind hardened in pride, he was deposed from his kingly throne, and they took his glory from him: (21) And he was driven from the sons of men; and his heart was made like the beasts, and his dwelling was with the wild asses: they fed him with grass like oxen, and his body was wet with the dew of heaven; till he knew that the most high God ruled in the kingdom of men, and that he appointeth over it whomsoever he will. (22) And thou his son, O Belshazzar, hast not humbled thine heart, though thou knewest all this; (23) But hast lifted up thyself against the Lord of heaven; and they have brought the vessels of his house before thee, and thou, and thy lords, thy wives, and thy concubines, have drunk wine in them; and thou hast praised the gods of silver, and gold, of brass, iron, wood, and stone, which see not, nor hear, nor know: and the God in whose hand thy breath is, and whose are all thy ways, hast thou not glorified: The steps were rejecting the God of heaven and not giving glory to HIm, worshipping false gods despite the light that was given from heaven, and despite knowing and having the truth. Then finally, Babylon was “found wanting”.
  • 123.
    The Principles ofSeparation Daniel 5:24-28 Then was the part of the hand sent from him; and this writing was written. (25) And this is the writing that was written, MENE, MENE, TEKEL, UPHARSIN. (26) This is the interpretation of the thing: MENE; God hath numbered thy kingdom, and finished it. (27) TEKEL; Thou art weighed in the balances, and art found wanting. (28) PERES; Thy kingdom is divided, and given to the Medes and Persians. The Kingdom was taken and given to others. This has been repeated throughout history. In fact the same thing happened to the nominal Jewish Church. “Jerusalem is a representation of what the church will be if it refuses to walk in the light that God has given. […] Christ turned from them, saying: ‘O Jerusalem, Jerusalem,’ how can I give thee up? ‘How often would I have gathered thy children together, even as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings, and ye would not!’ Matthew 23:37.” [Testimonies for the Church Volume Eight, page 67] This is a representation of what the church would be. And what happened to this nation? Mat 23:38 Behold, your house is left unto you desolate.
  • 124.
    The Principles ofSeparation Matthew 21:42-43 Jesus saith unto them, Did ye never read in the scriptures, The stone which the builders rejected, the same is become the head of the corner: this is the Lord’s doing, and it is marvellous in our eyes? (43) Therefore say I unto you, the kingdom of God shall be taken from you, and given to a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof. And this brings us back to “ye builders”. Christ is the builder of His Church, but yet these men rejected the foundation, the foundation stone, the true building, and the true builder. And their house which was not His house was left to them desolate. “The world must not be introduced into the church, and MARRIED to the church, forming a BOND OF UNITY [Church/State union]. THROUGH THIS MEANS the church [SDA] will become indeed corrupt, and as stated in Revelation (18:2), ‘a cage of every unclean and hateful bird’ [Babylon fallen].” TM 265
  • 125.
    The Principles ofSeparation Crucifying Christ Afresh – No King But Caesar – The Unchurching When and what caused the Unchurching? “When Christ cried out, ‘it is finished,’ the Holy Watcher that was an unseen guest at Belshazzar’s feast pronounced the Jewish nation to be a nation unchurched. The same hand that traced on the wall the characters that recorded Belshazzar’s doom and the end of the Babylonian kingdom, rent the veil of the temple from top to bottom, opening a new and living way for all, high and low, rich and poor, Jew and Gentile. From henceforth people might come to God without priest or ruler.” 5BC 1109 “They cried out for the crucifixion of Christ and, as representatives of the Jewish nation,placed themselves under the Roman jurisdiction, which they despised, by saying ‘We have no king but Caesar.’ When they said this they unchurched themselves.” MR 999-4 The unchurching happened when the church fornicated with the Kings of the earth as we learned above. “When she united with the state, she fell and, as an organization, was the body of Christ no longer.” The call to “come out of her my people” was made and approximately 50 days later we have this recorded: Act 2:41 …the same day there were added unto them about three thousand souls.
  • 126.
    The Principles ofSeparation So again the steps are: 1. Adopting Pagan doctrines becoming Babylon 2. Setting up a Creed 3. Going to the Kings of the Earth to enforce its beliefs 4. People called out of this organization “Come out of her my people” 5. The true believers begin fellowshipping with Christ’s true Church(His spiritual house, his lively stones) 6. Following this in the book of Acts we find that after God’s believers begin to assemble together and share the truths they are still brought before the Kings of the earth because of further intolerance. Taking People to Court – Crucifying Christ Afresh “These men cast aside the counsel God has given, and do the very things He has bidden them not to do. They show that they have chosen the world as their judge, and in heaven their names are registered as one with unbelievers. Christ is crucified afresh, and put to open shame. Let these men know that God does not hear their prayers. They insult His holy name, and He will leave them to the buffetings of Satan until they shall see their folly and seek the Lord by confession of their sin. Matters connected with the church are to be kept within its own borders. If a Christian is abused, he is to take it patiently; if defrauded, he is not to appeal to courts of justice. Rather let him suffer loss and wrong.” [Selected Messages Book 3, page 299, paragraphs 1-3]
  • 127.
    The Principles ofSeparation Christ is “crucified afresh” in taking matters to court. This is a Church and State Union. This is fornication with the kings of the earth and this is what leads to “Unchurching” and finally the proclamation “Babylon is Fallen” because of her “fornication with the kings of the earth”. “The world and unconverted church members are in sympathy. Some when God reproves them for wanting their own way, make the world their confidence, and bring church matters before the world for decision. Then there is collision and strife, and Christ is crucified afresh, and put to open shame. Those church members who appeal to the courts of the world show that they have chosen the world as their judge, and their names are registered in heaven as one with unbelievers. How eagerly the world seizes the statements of those who betray sacred trusts!” [Selected Messages Book 3, page 302, paragraph 3] Their names are written with unbelievers. They have “crucified Christ afresh” in taking their matters to the world for decision. In appeals to courts they have chosen the world as their judge.
  • 128.
    The Principles ofSeparation Here is an excerpt from a recent article called “Just a name or Registered Trademark” from the “Adventist Review” dated June 10, 2010 regarding Seventh Day Adventist trademark policies: Q: How frequently do you deal with a situation in which an individual or a group is using the trademark inappropriately? DOUKMETZIAN: “Almost every day.” PARKER: “Right now we probably have more than 60 open issues.” Q: How do you enforce trademark restrictions? DOUKMETZIAN: “More and more governments are putting rules and laws in place to protect trademarks. As the world shrinks and corporations expand around the world, they want to protect their name and reputation so that someone else is not trying to pass themselves off as the corporation. The same thing applies to the church. We’ve had some high-profile cases in which individuals have broken off from the official church and started their own churches using the “Seventh-day Adventist” name, and we’ve had to enforce the church’s rights. At times we’re misunderstood when we go into the court system to enforce that right, but that’s the ultimate step for us, a step we don’t take lightly. We’d much rather resolve these issues well before they get to that point. But if individuals or organizations insist even after we have counseled with them, we need to do the best we can to protect the church’s name from misuse and confusion.” Taken from: http://www.adventistreview.org/article.php?id=3390
  • 129.
    The Principles ofSeparation Q: How do you enforce trademark restrictions? DOUKMETZIAN: “More and more governments are putting rules and laws in place to protect trademarks. As the world shrinks and corporations expand around the world, they want to protect their name and reputation so that someone else is not trying to pass themselves off as the corporation. The same thing applies to the church. Notice the answer included a dependence on the government to defend them rather than God. This is called “unbelief” or lack of faith. This is why they are classed with “unbelievers”. This is a woman fornicating with the Kings of the earth. This is no different than the Roman Church saying “We need to stop these individuals from calling themselves Christians, therefore if these individuals fail to heed our counsels we will have to bring them before courts and if they fail at this point we will have to lock them up in jail for a while, and if they don’t stop calling themselves Christians at this point then they should die.” That is the eventual decree brought forth. And of course the church can claim they never put a single soul to death and say “it was the government” because these so-called “heretics” broke the laws of the land.
  • 130.
    The Principles ofSeparation Former GC President Speaks Like the Dragon Regarding the trade marking and copyright on the name “Seventh Day Adventist” and bringing others to court former General Conference President Neal Wilson once said: “We’ve got to PROTECT that name [“Seventh-day Adventist”], because we are giving a false impression to the world…And this church/state business; be a little careful how you use that, because that is not in scripture: separation of Church and State. That is a particular North American philosophy. It exists no where else in the world.” Neal C. Wilson[Former Seventh Day Adventist General Conference President regarding the trademark], P.U.C. Sanctuary, June 18, 1988. Neal Wilson said Church and State is not a scriptural concept. His son is now the General Conference President. It is not a Protestant who knowing his bible would ever speak these words. He can say that this is what Seventh Day Adventists believe, but this is what “nominal Adventists” believe, or “professed Adventists”. We as Protestants, true Seventh day Adventists protest church and state unions. “…a reformation must go through the churches. Reforms must be made, for spiritual weakness and blindness were upon the people who had been blessed with great light and precious opportunities and privileges. As reformers they had come out of the denominational churches, but they now act a part similar to that which the churches acted. We hoped there would not be the necessity for another coming out.” (Ellen White 1888 Mat., pp. 356,357.)
  • 131.
    The Principles ofSeparation “In the manifestation of that power which lightens the earth with the glory of God, they will see only something which in their blindness they think dangerous, something which will arouse their fears, and they will brace themselves to resist it. Because the Lord does not work according to their ideas and expectations, they will oppose the work. “Why,” they say, “should not we know the Spirit of God, when we have been in the work so many years?” – because they did not respond to the warnings, the entreaties of the messages of God, but persistently said, ‘I am rich, and increased with goods and have need of nothing.’ (Review and Herald Extra December 23 , 1890) Our conference president believes it is okay for the woman (church) to unite with the State (beast) and trademark the name Seventh Day Adventist and bring others before the courts. Revelation 18 talks about a woman fornicating with the Kings of the earth, or in other words “Church and State”. And it also talks about corporate accountability. Which means we are not to be partakers of the sins of the leaders but are to “come out of her my people” if on behalf of the denomination or “as representatives of the…nation” they were to do this. Have they done this? Sadly Yes: From the article “General Conference trademark policy”: “Questions have been asked regarding efforts by the General Conference to protect the name of our church through the use of the trademark laws . . . Q: Is it true that the General Conference has federally registered trademarks for the name ‘Seventh-day Adventist’…? A: Yes. The General Conference Corporation of Seventh-day Adventists, on behalf of the ENTIRE DENOMINATION, has registered under the United States trademark laws the name ‘Seventh-day Adventist’ and a variety of the church’s programs and services…” Ministry Magazine, December,
  • 132.
    The Principles ofSeparation So therefore on behalf of you, me and every member of the General Conference, our leaders have said “We have no King but Caesar”. “as representatives of the ENTIRE DENOMINATION” they have went to the United States(Kings of the earth) to persecute what it deems to be heretics. The Spirit of Prophecy says that by taking former brethren to court they have Crucified Jesus Christ afresh. By the 100’s of trademark cases that have ensued with their Catholic lawyers at the helm, they have “Crucified Christ afresh” declaring “We have no King but Caesar”. The conference has become a harlot. Can we reform it? “They cried out for the crucifixion of Christ and, as representatives of the Jewish nation, placed themselves under the Roman jurisdiction, which they despised, by saying, “We have no king but Caesar.” When they said this, they unchurched themselves.” [Manuscript Releases Volume Twelve, page 388, paragraph 1] Probation is closed on the General Conference, they must come out individually. The promises are taken from her and given to a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof. The call is “Come out of her my people”. No matter if the new president calls for a reformation or not. Deuteronomy 24:4 Her former husband, which sent her away, may not take her again to be his wife, after that she is defiled; for that is abomination before the LORD: and thou shalt not cause the land to sin, which the LORD thy God giveth thee for an inheritance. She cannot be taken back. Our call now is very similar to that in Acts chapter 2 after the Jewish nation unchurched themselves. And when we are of one accord God will poor out his latter rain. “What we want now is a reorganization. We want to begin at the foundation, and to build upon a
  • 133.
  • 134.
  • 135.
    Not to goand Listen to Error Some have said to go and sit in the temple and listen to the sermon every week and just pray for the leaders and this will lead to a reformation. The truth is, there is a reformation coming, but it is not working according to their expectations. According to the Spirit of Prophecy we are not to even go and listen to error. We make more of a statement when we sit at home. The principles are carefully laid out for us by God’s word. First let’s read the following counsel carefully: “I was shown the necessity of those who believe that we are having the last message of mercy, being separate from those who are daily imbibing new errors. I saw that neither young nor old should attend their meetings; for it is wrong to thus encourage them while they teach error that is a deadly poison to the soul and teach for doctrines the commandments of men. The influence of such gatherings is not good. If God has delivered us from such darkness and error, we should stand fast in the liberty wherewith He has set us free and rejoice in the truth. God is displeased with us when we go to listen to error, without being obliged to go; for unless He sends us to those meetings where error is forced home to the people by the power of the will, He will not keep us. The angels cease their watchful care over us, and we are left to the buffetings of the enemy, to be darkened and weakened by him and the power of his evil angels; and the light around us becomes contaminated with the darkness. (125) I saw that we have no time to throw away in listening to fables. Our minds should not be thus diverted, but should be occupied with the present truth, and seeking wisdom that we may obtain a more thorough knowledge of our position, that with meekness we may be able to give a reason of our hope from the Scriptures. While false doctrines and dangerous errors are pressed upon the mind, it cannot be dwelling upon the truth which is to fit and prepare the house of Israel to stand in the day of the Lord.” (Ellen White Early Writings, p 124, 125)
  • 136.
    Not to goand Listen to Error “Are you going to get this message by going to listen to these preachers every week?” We are not commissioned to go and listen to them. We are to become acquainted with the present truth, we are to obtain a more thorough knowledge of our position, we are to wait for power from the Holy Spirit, we are not to do anything presumptuously, especially to go and listen to error, or to think that we can reform that organization. That is a “new organization” a “new movement” another “religion”. God has order and organization and if we go in those buildings made by hands presumptuously without the leading of His Holy Spirit and a proper understanding of our position we will cause more souls to be lost than gained. Sharing the Message of This Life The disciples first waited for the gift of the Holy Spirit. Act 1:4 And, being assembled together with them, commanded them that they should not depart from Jerusalem, but wait for the promise of the Father, which, saith he, ye have heard of me. They were not to do anything without the Holy Spirit guiding them. This was given on the day of Pentecost. There is a time also set aside for the latter rain of His Holy Spirit. Zechariah 10:1 Ask ye of the LORD rain in the time of the latter rain; so the LORD shall make bright clouds, and give them showers of rain, to every one grass in the field.
  • 137.
    Not to goand Listen to Error If we study the bible we will be able to find out just when this time is and how to receive it. But without it we are not to go into their synagogues. In Acts chapter 2 the disciples received the former rain of the Holy Spirit. Following this they began sharing the message, recognizing their position as Christ’s Holy tabernacle. And recognizing Christ as the head and builder who went forward working with them. They then began to share the message at the synagogue. They did not go to the synagogue to listen to the preacher preach error. In Chapter 3 Peter healed a man at the temple gate and then began to preach unto them Jesus Christ. This made the rulers extremely grieved and finally they grabbed them and held them in jail until the next day. Following this holding they were brought before a counsel of men and Peter spoke about the organization and taught them about how they had rejected the builder, the foundation, and the building or church of God through Jesus Christ. Acts 4:10-11 Be it known unto you all, and to all the people of Israel, that by the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, whom ye crucified, whom God raised from the dead, even by him doth this man stand here before you whole. (11) This is the stone which was set at nought of you builders, which is become the head of the corner. Following this they are threatened, but the counsel did not know what to do or how to stop these men. They thought they could use force, persecution, courts, and jail to stop them. The apostles are then commanded that they must stop preaching in this name, these builders were building their “new organization” on sand rather than rock.
  • 138.
    Not to goand Listen to Error Acts 4:17-18 But that it spread no further among the people, let us straitly threaten them, that they speak henceforth to no man in this name. (18) And they called them, and commanded them not to speak at all nor teach in the name of Jesus. A very similar threat has been made by the General Conference of Seventh Day Adventists. They have trademarked the name “Seventh Day Adventist” and told us to stop speaking in this name, but we are commissioned by God through his prophet about this name: “Our institutions have taken a name which sets forth the character of our faith, and of this name we are NEVER to be ashamed. I have been shown that this name means much, and in adopting it we have followed the light given us from heaven…This distinctive banner is to be borne through the world to the CLOSE OF PROBATION.” (Ellen White MS 15, 1896) This name we are NEVER to be ashamed of. I am a Seventh Day Adventist, has God cast away his people? God forbid. We are to stand like Paul and Peter did. We are Israel(Romans 9-11), we are Jews in heart and Spirit(Rom 2, Eph 2), we are Abraham’s Seed(Galatians 3), We are Christians despite these names being dragged through the mud and misused for centuries. Of these titles we are never to be ashamed. It is the “professed Adventists” who were to “crucify Christ afresh” by bringing others before the counsels and using the state power to stop them. “You think, that those who worship before the saint’s feet, (Rev 3:9), will at last be saved. Here I must differ with you; for God shewed me that this class were professed Adventists, who had fallen away, and “crucified to themselves the Son of God afresh”(EGW A Word to the Little Flock, page
  • 139.
    Not to goand Listen to Error According to Revelation 3:9 which she quoted they are “NOT” Adventists. They only say that they are. They have applied the good name Seventh Day Adventist to “the synagogue of Satan”(Revelation 3:9). This quote implies however that there are true Seventh Day Adventists just as there were true “Jews”, “Israelites”, and “Abraham’s seed” in Paul’s day. As we follow along in Acts after being brought before the courts, and then told to stop preaching in this name, they are then threatened and released. Then we find that the disciples go to God in prayer for deliverance rather than applying to the Kings of the earth for their deliverance and asking God to do His mighty work in them. Acts 4:24-26 And when they heard that, they lifted up their voice to God with one accord, and said, Lord, thou art God, which hast made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and all that in them is: (25) Who by the mouth of thy servant David hast said, Why did the heathen rage, and the people imagine vain things? (26) The kings of the earth stood up, and the rulers were gathered together against the Lord, and against his Christ. History is merely repeating itself. There is nothing new under the sun. And we as God’s people will unite in one accord in this same manner as our brethren continue to depart farther from the faith once delivered to the saints. And we will constantly be accused of leaving the true Church and they will constantly seek to justify the new organization that they call “the church”. “Romanists have persisted in bringing against Protestants the charge of heresy and willful separation from the true church. But these accusations apply rather to themselves. They are the ones who laid down the banner of Christ and departed from “the faith which was once delivered unto the saints.” Jude 3.” {Ellen White Great Controversy page 51} Many are going to hear this message. Not many will accept it.
  • 140.
    Not to goand Listen to Error “The Sanhedrin had rejected Christ’s message and was bent upon His death; therefore Jesus departed from Jerusalem, from the priests, the temple, the religious leaders, the people who had been instructed in the law, and turned to another class to proclaim His message, and to gather out those who should carry the gospel to all nations. As the light and life of men was rejected by the ecclesiastical authorities in the days of Christ, so it has been rejected in every succeeding generation. Again and again the history of Christ’s withdrawal from Judea has been repeated. When the Reformers preached the word of God, they had no thought of separating themselves from the established church; but the religious leaders would not tolerate the light, and those that bore it were forced to seek another class, who were longing for the truth. In our day few of the professed followers of the Reformers are actuated by their spirit. Few are listening for the voice of God, and ready to accept truth in whatever guise it may be presented. Often those who follow in the steps of the Reformers are forced to turn away from the churches they love, in order to declare the plain teaching of the word of God. And many times those who are seeking for light are by the same teaching obliged to leave the church of their fathers, that they may render obedience.” {DA 231-232}
  • 141.
    Not to goand Listen to Error Going Back into the Temple – The Principles As we have learned already these men were forced out from the synagogues, they were not going there to learn from these leaders, they were going to give these leaders a message. That they were false builders in a false building who had rejected the foundation stone and thus were building a new organization on sand. Following this arrest, and release of the disciples, they then proceeded to pray and finally in Acts 5 in one accord they continued to share the message with miracles following them. They were freeing people from possession of unclean spirits and for all this good work we find the following reaction from the false “builders”: Acts 5:17-18 Then the high priest rose up, and all they that were with him, (which is the sect of the Sadducees,) and were filled with indignation, (18) And laid their hands on the apostles, and put them in the common prison. Thus they were forced to stop preaching in the name of Jesus again. The government and state power was being again employed by this “false building”. Acts 5:19-20 But the angel of the Lord by night opened the prison doors, and brought them forth, and said, (20) Go, stand and speak in the temple to the people all the words of this life. The angel did not say “Go sit and listen to Caiphus or President Wilson speak”. He said go and teach them the words of this life. They had already obtained an understanding of their present truth position(Acts 2:16, EW 124) and were ready to share it with the people. God was working with them.
  • 142.
    Not to goand Listen to Error Brought Before the Courts Again After recognizing that the men they had put in jail were standing in the temple preaching. They were confounded as to what to do. They wanted to use force against the disciples. “…FORCE IS THE LAST RESORT OF EVERY FALSE RELIGION…The papacy has exercised her power to compel men to obey her, and she will continue to do so.” (Ellen White 7BC 976) Force was the last resort of this false religion. Very similar to the General Conference statement by General Conference Associate General Dione A. Parker “Litigation is always a last resort.”(Just a Name or a Registered Trademark, Adventist Review June 10, 2010) The last resort of a “false religion” or as Ellen put it “our religion would be changed… God being removed, they would place their dependence on human power”(Ellen White 1 Selected Messages 204, 205) They are depending on the kings of the earth(human power) for deliverance by using litigation, lawyers and lawsuits against them.
  • 143.
    Not to goand Listen to Error Following the recognizance that the disciples are preaching again at the temple force is again used against them bringing them before the courts and telling them to again stop preaching in that name: Acts 5:27-28 And when they had brought them, they set them before the council: and the high priest asked them, (28) Saying, Did not we straitly command you that ye should not teach in this name? and, behold, ye have filled Jerusalem with your doctrine, and intend to bring this man’s blood upon us. “Why are you bringing judgment on our Church?” they answer. “Why are you trying to fill our Church with your doctrine saying that we crucified Christ afresh, trying to bring his blood on our head?” This is what is heard from the multitudes today. You are trying to “bring this man’s blood upon us”. As Peter said “Therefore let all the house of Israel know assuredly, that God hath made that same Jesus, whom ye have crucified, both Lord and Christ.”(Acts 2:36). Have they not “Crucified Christ afresh”? And if we choose to remain a member of their organization, we are then guilty and held corporately accountable for her sins and we are corporately accountable for the crucifixion of Jesus Christ.
  • 144.
    Not to goand Listen to Error “On behalf of the ENTIRE DENOMINATION, has registered under the United States trademark laws the name ‘Seventh-day Adventist’ and a variety of the church’s programs and services…” Ministry Magazine, December, 1988 “Christ is crucified afresh, and put to open shame. Those church members who appeal to the courts of the world show that they have chosen the world as their judge, “[Selected Messages Book 3, page 302, paragraph 3 ] And this is fulfilled by our leaders. Therefore it is rightly said to the house of Israel today “Jesus Christ whom you crucified.” We are corporately accountable for the crucifixion of Jesus Christ and the call is “Come out of her my people, that ye be not partaker of her plagues”(Revelation 18:4). “They cried out for the crucifixion of Christ and, as representatives of the Jewish nation, placed themselves under the Roman jurisdiction, which they despised, by saying, “We have no king but Caesar.” When they said this, they unchurched themselves.” [Manuscript Releases Volume Twelve, page 388, paragraph 1]
  • 145.
    Not to goand Listen to Error We Ought to Obey God Rather Than Men “Did not we straitly command you that ye should not teach in this name?”(Acts 5:28) Act 5:29 … We ought to obey God rather than men. And God has told us regarding the name that “of this name we are NEVER to be ashamed. I have been shown that this name means much, and in adopting it we have followed the light given us from heaven…This distinctive banner is to be borne through the world to the CLOSE OF PROBATION.” MS 15, 1896 The decree is given, and as the man said “More and more governments are putting rules and laws in place to protect trademarks. As the world shrinks and corporations expand around the world”( Just a Name or a Registered Trademark, Adventist Review June 10, 2010 GC General Counsel Karnik Doukmetzian) In other words the General Conference Church is seeking more power from the state and is going to use it as it becomes accessible and as our constitution which protects Christian liberty erodes. And as we have had General Conference presidents say already that they don’t see Church and State as biblical in order to
  • 146.
    Not to goand Listen to Error Limit to the States Authority “To protect liberty of conscience is the duty of the state, and this is the limit of its authority in matters of religion. Every secular government that attempts to regulate or enforce religious observances by civil authority is sacrificing the very principle for which the evangelical Christians [of Sixteenth Century Germany] so nobly struggled. (Ellen White Great Controversy page 201) “…the only position the State can take, and have the approval of God, is to guard the rights of every individual, permitting no oppression to come upon any one because of religious belief.” (Ellen White ST February 27, 1912) That is the limit to the authority of the state. And that is to protect my liberty of conscience and the line is clearly drawn. If I am commanded to take the name “Seventh Day Adventist” or “Christian”, then the State’s duty is to protect that liberty that no oppression is to come upon me because of my religious belief. That is the only position the State can take and have the approval of God. “The Constitution provides that ‘Congress shall make no law respecting an establishment of religion, or prohibiting the free exercise thereof’…” (Ellen White Great Controversy 442)
  • 147.
    Not to goand Listen to Error Taking Matters to Court – Church and State – Violates the Sabbath Commandment “Now I want to state a little further upon the principle that no Christian, being a citizen of the kingdom of God, can of right start any procedure in connection with civil government. After it is started by the government itself, that is another question . . . I repeat therefore, that upon the principles which govern kingdoms and governments, the very principle of the law in heaven, or law in earth, a Christian cannot start any procedure in connection with civil government. And of all Christians, SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTISTS cannot do it. The very keeping of the Sabbath forbids it.” – (1895 General Conference Bulletin, page 28. – by AT Jones) To take others before court is a failure to rest in Christ. It is a violation of the Sabbath principle. Rest in Christ is to trust God by faith. The opposite of rest is unbelief: Hebrews 4:9-11 There remaineth therefore a rest to the people of God. (10) For he that is entered into his rest, he also hath ceased from his own works, as God did from his. (11) Let us labour therefore to enter into that rest, lest any man fall after the same example of unbelief. Resting from our own works and asking God to work in us mightily is Righteousness by faith. Ephesians 2:8-10 For by grace are ye saved through faith; and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God: (9) Not of works, lest any man should boast. (10) For we are his workmanship, created in Christ Jesus unto good works, which God hath before ordained that we should walk in them. Faith in God that He will perform in us what He has said He will do. Therefore it is faith in God to trust him when others misuse his Holy name or the name Seventh Day Adventist rather than going to the kings of the earth for help. While the world keeps Sunday, we by faith in God’s word keep the Seventh Day holy resting from our labors.
  • 148.
    Not to goand Listen to Error Therefore, to bring others before counsels and courts shows that they have “chosen the world as their judge, and in heaven their names are registered as one with unbelievers.” [Selected Messages Book 3, page 299]. They did not enter into his rest because of unbelief. Thus as AT Jones said regarding starting matters with civil powers “The very keeping of the Sabbath forbids it.” Ellen White expressed the same principle: “A union of church and state means a recognition of a spurious sabbath, and a failure to respect the conscientious observance of the Sabbath of the fourth commandment.” [Manuscript Releases Volume Twelve, page 218]. The General Conference again cannot therefore be the commandment keeping people of God who have the faith of Jesus if they are in violation of the Sabbath and are marked with “unbelievers” and thus, this organization does not fit the commandment keeping church described in Revelation 12:17, 14:12. Those who will take the mark of the beast will have no “rest”. Revelation 14:9-13 And the third angel followed them, saying with a loud voice, If any man worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand, (10) The same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out without mixture into the cup of his indignation; and he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence of the holy angels, and in the presence of the Lamb: (11) And the smoke of their torment ascendeth up for ever and ever: and they have no rest day nor night, who worship the beast and his image, and whosoever receiveth the mark of his name. (12) Here is the patience of the saints: here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus. (13) And I heard a voice from heaven saying unto me, Write, Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from henceforth: Yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labours; and
  • 149.
    Not to goand Listen to Error They have “no rest” day or night because of “unbelief” they did not enter into his rest and trust that he might deliver them from their enemies, but rather went to the kings of the earth for help, thus violating the Sabbath commandment. Thus we have the Third Angel’s Message. Angel 1: Worship the true God, the Father, the Gospel (John 4:23, 24 Revelation 14:6, 7) Angel 2: Babylon is Fallen – She commited fornication with the Kings of the Earth. Angel 3: The Sabbath more fully, the Sabbath Rest Principle, they have no rest day or night who take the mark of the beast because of unbelief. Rather than entering God’s rest, they have went to the kings of the earth for help. Abortion and the Trademark If it wasn’t enough that the tithe is being used for these lawsuits, and that it is also being used to invest in missile development and military companies as well as several other things that conflict with our faith helping to destroy millions of lives worldwide. Recently, it was disclosed to me that the Conference has hospitals on which the good name “Seventh Day Adventist” has been placed. In an article in the Washington Post dated January 24, 2011 I had heard that abortions were being performed in the hospitals. I was very shocked and knowing that this is the taking of innocent life, who don’t yet have a voice of their own I truly was upset about this. In the article is mentioned a facebook group that was called “Adventists for life”.
  • 150.
    Not to goand Listen to Error The article reads: “But the denomination may be the only theologically conservative Protestant group that allows elective abortions. Many of their own members didn’t know that their worldwide hospital network performed the procedure, which has been quite the discussion on the Adventists For Life Facebook Page. A number of posters were shocked to learn the denomination’s stance. “I can’t belong to a organization who advocates abortion,” one poster wrote. “I believe in Christ my Saviour, the Sabbath & etc. I believe in Sister White also,” referring to Ellen G. White, one of the revered founders of the denomination.” See More: http://onfaith.washingtonpost.com/onfaith/undergod/2011/01/adventists_and_abortion.html This was only some of the article which is available at the above link. For those who are not fully aware of the bible stance on abortion and God’s stance on it, To be short, the bible says “Thou art with child” not “thou art with fetus”, or “animal”, or “fish”, or anything like that. The bible is very clear that this is a child at conception. And the bible also teaches us that to take innocent life is “murder”. So the General Conference is using, or should I say misusing the good name “Seventh Day Adventist” on their hospitals in order to murder children. I don’t want to come across as harsh towards ladies who have done something like this. It is very painful for them to go through this, and all have sinned and all who will confess their sin, God will forgive. I am not here to condemn but rather to point to salvation from that sin.
  • 151.
    Not to goand Listen to Error But regarding the abortions in the hospitals, it doesn’t stop here. This group of protestors on facebook was standing up to this corporate greed, deceit and murder being performed by the general conference by making a facebook page called “Adventists for life”. This page made headlines in the Washington Post article and thus this was big news. Basically the headlines for other Churches and people inside the Conference who were against abortion would read “Baby Killing Adventists” etc. What could the General Conference do to stop these protestors? In a desperate act they could go to the Kings of the Earth. Another article followed in the Washington Post the first one which ran on January 24, 2010. By January 30th we have the account in another article in the Washington Post in an article about who owns the name Adventist: Who owns the word ‘Adventist,’ or ‘Catholic’? By Julia Duin – Washington Post Do religious groups have the right to sue you if you use their name, logo or so-called branding color? Maybe so. On Monday, this blog ran a report that mentioned an Adventists for Life for Seventh-day Adventists who oppose abortion. The SDA headquarters, based in Silver Spring, Md., reacted quickly, asking Facebook to remove the offending page. I contacted Facebook on Wednesday to ask why no one checked with the folks behind the page before killing it. I received a copy of their policy that says once someone lodges a plausible
  • 152.
    Not to goand Listen to Error Mark Price, a Canadian SDA’er who was in charge of the page, alerted the 600 members of the group that he’d been silenced. “The Adventists For Life group is not an organization but an informal gathering of Seventh Day Adventists who are pro-life,” he wrote me. “I am very concerned, as you are, about this kind of power that the Adventist leadership have to shut people up.” I called SDA spokesman Garrett Caldwell to see what was up. He told me his organization had complained about trademark infringement; that is, the unauthorized use of the SDA brand. “We are working hard to try to protect the name and organization associated with the name,” he said. “Both ‘Adventist’ and ‘SDA’ are trademarked and registered names. We want to make sure the use of the name is connected with our organization.”…… Taken From: http://onfaith.washingtonpost.com/onfaith/undergod/2011/01/adventists_pressure_facebook_to_dum p_pro-life_group.html The answer from the Conference was that we can use the name to kill babies, however ‘if you try to protest our “baby killing” we are going to use force against you by seeking worldly powers to silence you.’ They call this “protecting the name”. They have used state power to oppress those who protest the abominations being done in the midst of them.
  • 153.
    Rebuilding That Whichis Fallen – Reorganization We have looked at God’s Church and what it is according to scripture. We have also looked at what is NOT God’s Church. We’ve looked at the builder, as well as the false builders, and we’ve analyzed carefully the foundation and we’ve found that a “new organization…built on sand” would be built. We have studied what this New Movement would do according to prophecy, and how it has done exactly what God told us it would do. Since all of this has been fulfilled, what then is our commission? Our commission is to wait for the Holy Spirit and allow Christ to work through his people. Acts 15:14-17 Simeon hath declared how God at the first did visit the Gentiles, to take out of them a people for his name. (15) And to this agree the words of the prophets; as it is written, (16) After this I will return, and will build again the tabernacle of David, which is fallen down; and I will build again the ruins thereof, and I will set it up: (17) That the residue of men might seek after the Lord, and all the Gentiles, upon whom my name is called, saith the Lord, who doeth all these things. God has commissioned reorganization, building on the foundation. This temple is built out of gentiles, and jews, and those from all nations. The seed of Abraham, the true Israel. God is the builder through Jesus Christ.
  • 154.
    Rebuilding That Whichis Fallen – Reorganization Revelation 7:9 After this I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude, which no man could number, of all nations, and kindreds, and people, and tongues, stood before the throne, and before the Lamb, clothed with white robes, and palms in their hands; Revelation 14:6 And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people, “What we want now is a reorganization. We want to begin at the foundation, and to build upon a different principle.” [Last Day Events, page 53] There is a time for God’s people to reorganize. After the fall of ancient Babylon in the days of Daniel the prophet. God called his people out of Babylon, then finally back to Jerusalem. A call was made to rebuild the fallen temple. This call was made by God through his prophets which included Zechariah and Haggai. The Jews had stopped building because of a decree against them. But then following this a commandment was given by God himself.
  • 155.
    Rebuilding That Whichis Fallen – Reorganization NOT BY FORCE The principle which is used by every false religion to advance truth is “force”. As we go forward in this last and final work, force will not be employed by God’s true soldiers. Some of these principles were given by Zechariah. “…FORCE IS THE LAST RESORT OF EVERY FALSE RELIGION…” (Ellen White 7BC 976) But when God gave his decree for rebuilding the true temple in Zechariah 4. He said this: Zec 4:6 Then he answered and spake unto me, saying, This is the word of the LORD unto Zerubbabel, saying, Not by might, nor by power, but by my spirit, saith the LORD of hosts. Again, I take you back to the decree given by Jesus “that they should not depart from Jerusalem, but wait for the promise of the Father, which, saith he, ye have heard of me.”(Acts 1:4) Not by force, but by the Spirit are we commissioned to share the truth. This principle should have been already recognized early on, however special emphasis must be placed upon it. There are always new believers who want authority, and they want to rule, and they want to dictate how they believe that we should suppress the voice of others who do not believe as we believe.
  • 156.
    Rebuilding That Whichis Fallen – Reorganization I bring you back again to where the apostles who were brought before the courts and counsels and the kings of the earth and told to stop preaching in that name. Acts 5:28-29 Saying, Did not we straitly command you that ye should not teach in this name? and, behold, ye have filled Jerusalem with your doctrine, and intend to bring this man’s blood upon us. (29) Then Peter and the other apostles answered and said, We ought to obey God rather than men. But no matter the force used against them, if they were to stop preaching in that name that would have been to them to actually stop loving others. They could not stop. Following this some counsel was given to these men by Gamiliel. Counsel that has not been heeded by our Conference leaders who pursue others with their trademark lawsuits. Who continue to believe that the temple of God is established by force and suppression of the speech of others. Who believe it is established by “might” and “power”. The counsel to them who would use force to suppress others is thus: Acts 5:34-39 Then stood there up one in the council, a Pharisee, named Gamaliel, a doctor of the law, had in reputation among all the people, and commanded to put the apostles forth a little space; (35) And said unto them, Ye men of Israel, take heed to yourselves what ye intend to do as touching these men. (36) For before these days rose up Theudas, boasting himself to be somebody; to whom a number of men, about four hundred, joined themselves: who was slain; and all, as many as obeyed him, were scattered, and brought to nought. (37) After this man rose up Judas of Galilee in the days of the taxing, and drew away much people after him: he also perished; and all, even as many as obeyed him, were dispersed. (38) And now I say unto you, Refrain from these men, and let them alone: for if this counsel or this work be of men, it will come to nought: (39) But if it be of God, ye cannot overthrow it; lest haply ye be found even to fight against God.
  • 157.
    Rebuilding That Whichis Fallen – Reorganization Force was the last resort. Shortly after this the apostles were teaching “daily in the temple, and in every house, they ceased not to teach and preach Jesus Christ.”(Acts 5:42). By Acts Chapter 6 because these false builders could not stop them, they made up false witness against Stephen because of his teaching regarding the temple of God or God’s Church.(Acts 6:11-14) And these men resorted to stoning Stephen shortly afterwards who spoke out against the temple made with hands as well as their disbelief in the Son of God. (Acts 7:43-56) They had a false conception of God’s Church and the rock on which it was built. Stephen was stoned for preaching the truth about the church and the truth about these false builders. I have seen some who have accepted much truth regarding God and His Son, yet trying to setup a similar tabernacle to that of the false builders in the time of the early church. They have tried to use force and suppression, but that is not the religion of Christ at all. That is the “last resort of every false religion” and it will “come to nought”. Over and over again I see man trying to do the job of Christ, trying to uproot the tares from among us.(Matthew 13:38, 39). These men try to use courts, counsels, police, and kings of the earth to establish the kingdom of God. But it always comes “to nought”. Praise the Lord for that. This presentations does not advocate setting up any organization of men, but rather allowing God through His Holy Spirit to guide us by his holy word in all things. Not going presumptuously ahead of the Holy Spirit, without the Holy Spirit, but tarrying until we receive the large outpouring of his gift. The outpouring of his latter rain. We have the message from God. And I pray for all who understand this outline to look again and see if you can see God’s Church.
  • 158.
    Rebuilding That Whichis Fallen – Reorganization Remember, that God has a Church, a heavenly, which is above, which is the mother of us all. (Heb 12:22-24, Gal 4:26) I pray that this lessons gives us a clear view of who and what the Church is. We need to look a little higher. “While I was praying at the family altar, the Holy Ghost fell upon me, and I seemed to be rising higher and higher, far above the dark world. I turned to look for the Advent people in the world, but could not find them, when a voice said to me, “Look again, and look a little higher.” At this I raised my eyes, and saw a straight and narrow path, cast up high above the world. On this path the Advent people were traveling to the city, which was at the farther end of the path. They had a bright light set up behind them at the beginning of the path, which an angel told me was the midnight cry. This light shone all along the path and gave light for their feet so that they might not stumble. If they kept their eyes fixed on Jesus, who was just before them, leading them to the city, they were safe. But soon some grew weary, and said the city was a great way off, and they expected to have entered it before. Then Jesus would encourage them by raising His glorious right arm, and from His arm came a light which waved over the Advent band, and they shouted, “Alleluia!” Others rashly denied the light behind them and said that it was not God that had led them out so far. The light behind them went out, leaving their feet in perfect darkness, and they stumbled and lost sight of the mark and of Jesus, and fell off the path down into the dark and wicked world below. Soon we heard the voice of God like many waters, which gave us the day and hour of Jesus’ coming. The living saints, 144,000 in number, knew and understood the voice, while the wicked thought it was thunder and an earthquake. When God spoke the time, He poured upon us the Holy Ghost, and our faces began to light up and shine with the glory of God, as Moses’ did when he came down from Mount Sinai. {Early Writings page 14}
  • 159.
    Rebuilding That Whichis Fallen – Reorganization Where do we go? – Home Churches – God’s Order A grand priviledge that God has given us is that of gathering in our houses. The early Church did this same thing, and as we follow the pattern laid out for us by God realizing that there is nothing new under the sun, we will see the light on this matter. Colossians 4:15 “ and the church which is in his house.” Philemon 1:2 “, and to the church in thy house:” 1 Corinthians 16:19 “ the church that is in their house.” Romans 16:5 “ the church that is in their house.” The church is not the house, but the people in the house. And the church gathered in the house. The church has been gathering in homes and secluded places, rocks, caves, mountains, throughout the centuries. The remnant 7000 in Elijah’s day were hid in a cave. We can go back to Adam and Eve, Enoch, Abraham, all of whom setup the family altar. We need to recognize that the General Conference is not the church, but it is a missionary field in which God will command us to go and share the words of this life. He is very careful however on just how his people are sent forth. ”You who profess to love God, take . . . Jesus with you wherever you go; and, like the patriarchs of old, erect an altar to the Lord wherever you pitch your tent. A reformation in this respect is needed,–a reformation that shall be deep and broad.”—(Ellen White Testimonies, vol. 5, pp. 320, 321)
  • 160.
    Rebuilding That Whichis Fallen – Reorganization The reformation is especially needed now since God has shown us “that neither young nor old should attend their meetings; for it is wrong to thus encourage them while they teach error that is a deadly poison to the soul and teach for doctrines the commandments of men.”(Ellen White, Early Writings page 124) God is not Disorderly We are not independent atoms, one believing this, one believing that, and everyone with their own individual message. If we rather than going forth presumptuously, will allow the Holy Spirit to teach us the present truth, then we can come into unity. “I saw that we have no time to throw away in listening to fables. Our minds should not be thus diverted, but should be occupied with the present truth, and seeking wisdom that we may obtain a more thorough knowledge of our position, that with meekness we may be able to give a reason of our hope from the Scriptures.”(Early Writings page 125)
  • 161.
    Rebuilding That Whichis Fallen – Reorganization Order the Law of Heaven: “We sought the Lord with earnest prayer that we might understand His will, and light was given by His Spirit that there must be order and thorough discipline in the church–that organization was essential. System and order are manifest in all the works of God throughout the universe. Order is the law of heaven, and it should be the law of God’s people on the earth.” (Ellen White TM 26) The angels are unauthorized to work without order. ”Angels work harmoniously. Perfect order characterizes all their movements. The more closely we imitate the harmony and order of the angelic host, the more successful will be the efforts of these heavenly agents in our behalf. If we see no necessity for harmonious action, and are disorderly, undisciplined, and disorganized in our course of action, angels, who are thoroughly organized and move in perfect order, cannot work for us successfully. They turn away in grief, forthey are not authorized to bless confusion, distraction, and disorganization. All who desire the cooperation of the heavenly messengers must work in unison with them. Those who have the unction from on high will in all their efforts encourage order, discipline, and union of action, and then the angels of God can cooperate with them. But never, never will these heavenly messengers place their endorsement upon irregularity,disorganization, and disorder. All these evils are the result of Satan’s efforts to weaken our forces, to destroy our courage, and prevent successful action.”(Ellen White TM 28) This is what is happening in our ranks today. Going into these meetings unauthorized by the Holy Spirit. It is disorder, and the disorder comes in misunderstanding the concepts and principles laid out by God in His word regarding who and what the Church is. The angels are not authorized to bless this confusion, distraction, and disorganization.
  • 162.
    Rebuilding That Whichis Fallen – Reorganization “If God has delivered us from such darkness and error, we should stand fast in the liberty wherewith He has set us free and rejoice in the truth. God is displeased with us when we go to listen to error, without being obliged to go; for unless He sends us to those meetings where error is forced home to the people by the power of the will, He will not keep us. The angels cease their watchful care over us, and we are left to the buffetings of the enemy, to be darkened and weakened by him and the power of his evil angels; and the light around us becomes contaminated with the darkness.”(Ellen White, Early Writings Page 124) Let us first “be occupied with the present truth, and seeking wisdom that we may obtain a more thorough knowledge of our position, that with meekness we may be able to give a reason of our hope from the Scriptures.”(Early Writings page 125) As we have read through the pages of this book, and as we gain a more thorough knowledge of our position. Let us pray to God for that power from on high whereby we might speak “the word of God with boldness”(Acts 4:31) Then let us go forth with the unction of the Holy Spirit by his word given through his Holy angels and go “stand and speak in the temple to the people all the words of this life.”(Acts 5:19, 20).
  • 163.
  • 164.
    FINISHERS OF THE REFORMATION WHEREHAVE WE GONE WRONG IN THE WORK?
  • 165.
    Laodicean Message forAdventists. The message to the Laodicean church is highly applicable to us as a people. It has been placed before us for a long time, but has not been heeded as it should have been. When the work of repentance is earnest and deep, the individual members of the church will buy the rich goods of heaven. [Revelation 3:18 quoted.] Oh, how many behold things in a perverted light, in the light in which Satan would have them see. {The Review and Herald, December 15,1904, 7 bc 961.3}
  • 166.
    Acceptable Time Periods •We are again in an acceptable Time Period • Adventism was birthed out of the Reformation • Adventism presented the best opportunity of Finishing this Great Controversy
  • 167.
    Promise of Revival •Hos 5:15 I will go and return to my place, till they acknowledge their offence, and seek my face: in their affliction they will seek me early. • Hos 6:1 Come, and let us return unto the LORD: for he hath torn, and he will heal us; he hath smitten, and he will bind us up. • Hos 6:2 After two days will he revive us: in the third day he will raise us up, and we shall live in his sight.
  • 168.
    •Since many otherchurch- denominations claim the reformation as their fathers, what then do Adventists have to offer the world? The answer is the gospel of Righteousness by Faith.
  • 169.
    Reformation Defined • Alwayshas to be in context of the 16th Century Reformation. • The central truth of the Reformation then was Justification by Faith. • Any true Reformation must be built on the idea of Justification by Faith.
  • 170.
    Finishing the Reformation •Thus the Waldenses witnessed for God centuries before the birth of Luther. Scattered over many lands, they planted the seeds of the Reformation that began in the time of Wycliffe, grew broad and deep in the days of Luther, and is to be carried forward to the close of time by those who also are willing to suffer all things for "the word of God, and for the testimony of Jesus Christ." Revelation 1:9. {GC 78.1}
  • 171.
    Finishing the Reformation •The Reformation did not, as many suppose, end with Luther. It is to be continued to the close of this world's history. …From that time to this, new light has been continually shining upon the Scriptures, and new truths have been constantly unfolding. {GC 148.4}
  • 172.
    Finishing the Reformation •Christ was a protestant. He protested against the formal worship of the Jewish nation, who rejected the counsel of God against themselves. He told them that they taught for doctrines the commandments of men, and that they were pretenders and hypocrites. Like whited sepulchers they were beautiful without, but within full of impurity and corruption. {RH, June 1, 1886 par. 14}
  • 173.
    Continued • The Reformersdate back to Christ and the apostles. They came out and separated themselves from a religion of forms and ceremonies. Luther and his followers did not invent the reformed religion. They simply accepted it as presented by Christ and the apostles. The Bible is presented to us as a sufficient guide; but the pope and his workers remove it from the people as if it were a curse, because it exposes their pretensions and rebukes their idolatry. {RH, June 1, 1886 par. 14}
  • 174.
    Noah Webster 1828Dictionary • By way of eminence, the change of religion from the corruptions of popery to its primitive purity, begun by Luther, A.D. 1517. • One of those who commenced the reformation of religion from popish corruption; as Luther, Melancthon, Zuinglius and Calvin.
  • 175.
    Counterfeit Reformation • Throughheathenism, Satan had for ages turned men away from God; but he won his great triumph in perverting the faith of Israel. By contemplating and worshiping their own conceptions, the heathen had lost a knowledge of God, and had become more and more corrupt. So it was with Israel. The principle that man can save himself by his own works lay at the foundation of every heathen religion; it had now become the principle of the Jewish religion. Satan had implanted this principle. Wherever it is held, men have no barrier against sin. {DA 35.2}
  • 176.
    Counterfeit Reformation • TheRoman Church had made merchandise of the grace of God. But the very means adopted for Rome's aggrandizement provoked the deadliest blow to her power and greatness. It was this that aroused the most determined and successful of the enemies of popery, and led to the battle which shook the papal throne and jostled the triple crown upon the pontiff's head. {GC 127.1}
  • 177.
    Our Message • Themessage of Christ's righteousness is to sound from one end of the earth to the other to prepare the way of the Lord. This is the glory of God, which closes the work of the third angel.--6T 19 (1900). {LDE 200.3}
  • 178.
  • 181.
    If the physicalheart is healthy, the blood that is sent from it through the system is also healthy; but if this fountain is impure, the whole organism becomes diseased by the poison of the vital fluid. So it is with us. If the heart of the work becomes corrupt, the whole church, in its various branches and interests, scattered abroad over the face of the earth, suffers in consequence. {4T 210.4}
  • 184.
    The Lord Jesuswill always have a chosen people to serve Him. When the Jewish people rejected Christ, the Prince of life, He took from them the kingdom of God and gave it unto the Gentiles. God will continue to work on this principle with every branch of His work. When a church proves unfaithful to the word of the Lord, whatever their position may be, however high and sacred their calling, the Lord can no longer work with them. Others are then chosen to bear important responsibilities. But, if these in turn do not purify their lives from every wrong action, if they do not establish pure and holy principles in all their borders, then the Lord will grievously afflict and humble them and, unless they repent, will remove them from their place and make them a reproach. . . . {UL 131.3}
  • 185.
    The leaders inthe Jewish nation had signally failed of fulfilling God's purpose for his chosen people. Those whom the Lord had made the depositaries of truth had proved unfaithful to their trust, and God chose others to do his work. {RH, February 9, 1911 par. 4}
  • 186.
    Brethren, if youcontinue to be as idle, as worldly, as selfish as you have been, God will surely PASS YOU BY, and take those who are less self-caring, less ambitious for worldly honor, and who will not hesitate to go, as did their Master, without the camp, bearing the reproach. The work will be given to those who will take it, those who prize it, who weave its principles into their everyday experience. God will choose humble men who are seeking to glorify His name and advance His cause rather than to honor and advance themselves. He will raise up men who have not so much worldly wisdom, but who are connected with Him, and who will seek strength and counsel from above. {5T 461.1}
  • 187.
    Those who claimto believe the truth do not possess that power that God would bestow upon them if they really believed, and were striving for conformity to His image. The church is in the Laodicean state. The presence of God is not in her midst. If Christ were formed within, the hope of glory, conformity to His image would be seen, and the church trials which separate the members from Christ would disappear. . . . {1NL 99.4}
  • 188.
    The Lord doesnot now work to bring many souls into the truth, because of the church members who have never been converted, and those who were once converted but who have backslidden.-- Testimonies, vol. 6, p. 371. (1900) {Ev 110.2}
  • 189.
    The Lord doesnot now work to bring many souls into the truth, because of the church members who have never been converted, and those who were once converted but who have backslidden.-- Testimonies, vol. 6, p. 371. (1900) {Ev 110.2}
  • 190.
    WHO IS TO FINISHTHE WORK!!!!!
  • 191.
    The great andwonderful work of the last gospel message is to be carried on now as it has never been before. The world is to receive the light of truth through an evangelizing ministry of the word in our books and periodicals. Our publications are to show that the end of all things is at hand. I am bidden to say to our publishing houses: "Lift up the standard; lift it up higher. Proclaim the third angel's message, that it may be heard by all the world. Let it be seen that 'here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus.' Revelation 14:12. Let our literature give the message as a witness to all the world." {9T 61.1}
  • 192.
    There is enoughwealth in your conference to carry forward this work successfully; and shall the prince of darkness be left in undisputed possession of our great cities because it costs something to sustain missions? Let those who would follow Christ fully come up to the work, even if it be over the heads of ministers and president. {5T 369.2}
  • 193.
    As the medicalmissionary work becomes more extended, there will be a temptation to make it independent of our conferences. But it has been presented to me that this plan is not right. The different lines of our work are but parts of one great whole. They have one center. {6T 235.1}
  • 194.
    The medical missionaryworkers are doing the long-neglected work which God gave to the church in Battle Creek --they are giving the last call to the supper which He has prepared. {8T 71.1} My brethren, why do you keep so many things bound up in Battle Creek? Why do you not take the tract and missionary work into other cities, where there is much missionary work to be done? {8T 71.2} The many interests centering in Battle Creek should be divided and subdivided, and placed in other cities. You who think you are wise men may say: "It will cost too much. We can do the work here in Battle Creek at less expense." Well, does not the Lord know all this? Is not He a God who understands all the unbelieving reasoning that holds so many interests in Battle Creek? He has revealed to you that centers should be made in all the cities. This would call many out of Battle Creek to work in other places. {8T 71.3} In order to be carried forward aright, the medical missionary work needs talent. It requires strong, willing hands, and wise, discriminating management. But can this be while those in responsible places--presidents of conferences and ministers --bar the way? {8T 71.4} The Lord says to the presidents of conferences and to other influential brethren: "Remove the stumbling blocks that have been
  • 195.
    Time is short,and there is a great work to be done. If you feel no interest in the work that is going forward, if you will not encourage medical missionary work in the churches, it will be done without your consent; for it is the work of God, and it must be done. My brethren and sisters, take your position on the Lord's side and be earnest, active, courageous co-workers with Christ, laboring with Him to seek and save the lost. {8T 75.2}
  • 196.
    Let not thosewho preach the word lay their hands upon the humblest worker and say: "You must labor in this channel or not work at all." Hands off, brethren. Let everyone work in his own sphere, with his own armor on, doing whatever he can do in his humble way. Strengthen his hands in the work. This is no time for pharisaism to control. Let God work through whom He will. The message must go. {5T 461.2}
  • 197.
    As the lightand life of men was rejected by the ecclesiastical authorities in the days of Christ, so it has been rejected in every succeeding generation. Again and again the history of Christ's withdrawal from Judea has been repeated. When the Reformers preached the word of God, they had no thought of separating themselves from the established church; but the religious leaders would not tolerate the light, and those that bore it were forced to seek another class, who were longing for the truth. In our day few of the professed followers of the Reformers are actuated by their spirit. Few are listening for the voice of God, and ready to accept truth in whatever guise it may be presented. Often those who follow in the steps of the Reformers are forced to turn away from the churches they love, in order to declare the plain teaching of the word of God. And many times those who are seeking for light are by the same teaching obliged to leave the church of their fathers, that they may render obedience. {DA 232.2}
  • 198.
    State conferences maydepend upon the General Conference for light and knowledge and wisdom; but is it safe for them to do this? Battle Creek is not to be the center of God's work. God alone can fill this place. When our people in the different places have their special convocations, teach them, for Christ's sake and for their own soul's sake, not to make flesh their arm. {TM 375.2}
  • 199.
    The conferences werenot established to exercise dominion over the ministry, nor over the local churches, but rather to plan and expand the work of God in various regions and areas. Furthermore, the conferences were to act as counselors, not as dictators to the people of God (Colin and Russell Standish, Organizational Structure and Apostasy, p. 13). At the beginning of this message believers were few and widely scattered. There was no definite organization for the direction of the work, but as believers came into the truth (53) and companies were formed, it was manifest that some organization was necessary. But strange as it may seem, the wisdom of man led them to oppose all organization. Again light was shed upon the perplexing situation by the spirit of prophecy, which resulted in a simple form of organization for the protection and furtherance of the work; and peace, harmony, and prosperity came out of confusion. This same form of organization continued until the wisdom of men, to whom the care of the organization had been committed, began to plan for a centralizing power at the head of the work, which resulted in retarding rather than fostering it. Missionaries in the field felt their hands were tied, and mission fields were languishing, and the resources were drying up. Where was the wisdom of men in this perplexity? {LLM 35.1}
  • 200.
    How my heartaches to see presidents of conferences taking the burden of selecting those whom they think they can mold to work with them in the field. They take those who will not differ with them, but will act like mere machines. No president has any right to do this. Leave others to plan; and if they fail in some things, do not take it as an evidence that they are unfitted to be thinkers. {TM 304.1}
  • 201.
    A strange thinghas come into our churches. Men who are placed in positions of responsibility that they may be wise helpers to their fellow workers have come to suppose that they were set as kings and rulers in the churches, to say to one brother, Do this; to another, Do that; and to another, Be sure to labor in such and such a way. There have been places where the workers have been told that if they did not follow the instruction of these men of responsibility, their pay from the conference would be withheld. {TM 477.2}
  • 202.
    Worldly policy istaking the place of true piety and wisdom that comes from above, and God will remove His prospering hand from the conference. Shall the ark of the covenant be removed from this people? Shall idols be smuggled in? Shall false principles and false precepts be brought into the sanctuary? Shall antichrist be respected? Shall the true doctrines and principles given us by God, which have made us what we are, be ignored? ...This is directly where the enemy, through blinded, unconsecrated men, is leading us (Ms. 29, 1890).
  • 203.
    The General Conferenceis becoming corrupted with wrong sentiments and principles...{LDE49.2}... Those living in distant countries will not do that which their judgment tells them is right unless they first send for permission to Battle Creek. Before they will advance they await Yes or No from that place.--SpT- A(9)32(1896). {LDE 49.6}.
  • 204.
    The arrangement thatall moneys must go through Battle Creek and under the control of the few men in that place is a wrong way of managing. There are altogether too many weighty responsibilities given to a few men, and some do not make God their counselor. What do these men know of the necessities of the work in foreign countries? How can they know how to decide the questions which come to them asking for information? It would require three months for those in foreign countries to receive a response to their questions, even if there was no delay in writing. {TM 321.1}
  • 205.
    The Lord hasnot placed any one of His human agencies under the dictation and control of those who are themselves but erring mortals. He has not placed upon men the power to say, You shall do this, and you shall not do that. But there is a power exercised in Battle Creek that God has not given, and He will judge those who assume this authority. They have somewhat of the same spirit that led Uzzah to lay his hand on the ark to steady it, as though God was not able to care for His sacred symbols. Far less of man's power and authority should be exercised toward God's human agencies. Brethren, leave God to rule. {TM 347.3}
  • 206.
    The Wrong Direction--Brethren,do not depend on the President of your Conference or the President of the General Conference to think for you. God has given "to every man his work." When men look to the President of the Conference as their helper in all their difficulties, the bearer of their burdens, the counselor in their perplexities, they are doing the very opposite of that which Christ told them to do.--Manuscript 11, 1883, p. 1. {ChL 63.2}
  • 207.
    Jesus sends hispeople a message of warning to prepare them for his coming. To the prophet John was made known the closing work in the great plan of man's redemption. He beheld an angel flying "in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people, saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to him; for the hour of his Judgment is come; and worship him that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of waters." [Revelation 14:6, 7.] {4SP 199.2} The angel represented in prophecy as delivering this message, symbolizes a class of faithful men, who, obedient to the promptings of God's Spirit and the teachings of his word, proclaim this warning to the inhabitants of earth. This message was not to be committed to the religious leaders of the people. They had failed to preserve their connection with God, and had refused the light from Heaven; therefore they were not of the number described by the apostle Paul: "But ye, brethren, are not in darkness, that that day should overtake you as a thief. Ye are all the children of light, and the children of the day; we are not of the night nor of darkness." [1 Thessalonians 5:4, 5.] {4SP 199.3}
  • 208.
    Time is short,and our forces must be organized to do a larger work. Laborers are needed who comprehend the greatness of the work and who will engage in it, not for the wages they receive, but from a realization of the nearness of the end. The time demands greater efficiency and deeper consecration. Oh, I am so full of this subject that I cry to God: "Raise up and send forth messengers filled with a sense of their responsibility, messengers in whose hearts self-idolatry, which lies at the foundation of all sin, has been crucified." {9T 27.2}
  • 209.
    Life Insurance I wasshown that Sabbathkeeping Adventists should not engage in life insurance. This is a commerce with the world which God does not approve. Those who engage in this enterprise are uniting with the world, while God calls His people to come out from among them and to be separate. Said the angel: "Christ has purchased you by the sacrifice of His life. 'What? know ye not that your body is the temple of the Holy Ghost which is in you, which ye have of God, and ye are not your own? For ye are bought with a price: therefore glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God's.' 'For ye are dead, and your life is hid with Christ in God. When Christ, who is your life, shall appear, then shall ye also appear with Him in glory.'" Here is the only life insurance which heaven sanctions. {1T 549.2}
  • 210.
    Life insurance isa worldly policy which leads our brethren who engage in it to depart from the simplicity and purity of the gospel. Every such departure weakens our faith and lessens our spirituality. Said the angel: "But ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, an holy nation, a peculiar people; that ye should show forth the praises of Him who hath called you out of darkness into His marvelous light." As a people we are in a special sense the Lord's. Christ has bought us. Angels that excel in strength surround us. Not a sparrow falls to the ground without the notice of our heavenly Father. Even the hairs of our head are numbered. God has made provision for His people. He has a special care for them, and they should not distrust His providence by engaging in a policy with the world. {1T 550.1} God designs that we should preserve in simplicity and holiness our peculiarity as a people. Those who engage in this worldly policy invest means which belong to God, which He has entrusted to them to use in His cause, to advance His work. But few will realize any returns from life insurance, and without God's blessing even these will prove an injury instead of a benefit. Those whom God has made His stewards have no right to place in the enemy's ranks the means which He has entrusted to them to use in His cause. {1T 550.2}
  • 211.
    Satan is constantlypresenting inducements to God's chosen people to attract their minds from the solemn work of preparation for the scenes just in the future. He is in every sense of the word a deceiver, a skillful charmer. He clothes his plans and snares with coverings of light borrowed from heaven. He tempted Eve to eat of the forbidden fruit by making her believe that she would be greatly advantaged thereby. Satan leads his agents to introduce various inventions and patent rights and other enterprises, that Sabbathkeeping Adventists who are in haste to be rich may fall into temptation, become ensnared, and pierce themselves through with many sorrows. He is wide awake, busily engaged in leading the world captive, and through the agency of worldlings he keeps up a continual pleasing excitement to draw the unwary who profess to believe the truth to unite with worldlings. The lust of the eye, the desire for excitement and pleasing entertainment, is a temptation and snare to God's people. Satan has many finely woven, dangerous nets which are made to appear innocent, but with which he is skillfully preparing to infatuate God's people. There are pleasing shows, entertainments, phrenological lectures, and an endless variety of enterprises constantly arising calculated to lead the people of God to love the world and the things that are in the world. Through this union with the world, faith becomes weakened, and means which should be invested in the cause of present truth are transferred to the enemy's ranks. Through these different channels Satan is skillfully draining the purses of God's people, and for it the displeasure of the Lord is upon them. {1T 550.3}
  • 212.
    God wants minute-men.He will have men who, when important decisions are to be made, are as true as the needle to the pole; men whose special and personal interests are swallowed up, as were our Saviour's, in the one great general interest for the salvation of souls. {GW92 377.2} The greatest want of the world is the want of men,--men who will not be bought or sold; men who in their inmost souls are true and honest; men who do not fear to call sin by its right name; men whose conscience is as true to duty as the needle to the pole; men who will stand for the right though the heavens fall.--Education, p. 57. (1903) {CM 54.4}
  • 213.
  • 214.
    Shall the "regularlines", which say that every mind shall be controlled by two or three minds at Battle Creek, continue to bear sway? The Macedonian cry is coming from every quarter. Shall men go to the "regular lines" to see whether they will be permitted to labor, or shall they go out and work as best they can, depending on their own abilities and on the help of the Lord, beginning in a humble way and creating an interest in the truth in places in which nothing has been done to give the warning message? {SpM 176.5}
  • 215.
    "God calls fora revival and a reformation. The 'regular lines' have not done the work which God desires to see accomplished. Let revival and reformation make constant changes. Something has been done in this line, but let not the work stop here. No; let every yoke be broken. Let men awaken to the realization that they have an individual responsibility. {GCB, April 11, 1903 par. 5} "The present showing is sufficient to prove to all who have the true missionary spirit that the 'regular lines' may prove a failure and a snare. God helping His people, the circle of kings who dared to take such great responsibilities shall never again exercise their unsanctified power in the so-called 'regular lines.' Too much power has been invested in unrevived, unreformed, human agencies." {GCB, April 11, 1903 par. 6}
  • 216.
    It is notthe Lord's will that the work in the South shall be confined to the set, "regular lines." It has been found impossible to confine the work to these lines and gain success. Workers daily filled with zeal and wisdom from on high must work as they are guided by the Lord, waiting not to receive their commission from men. {SW, December 15, 1903 par. 14}
  • 217.
    The situation wasagain presented, and the urgency of occupying the fields that were presented to me, then being worked under the supervision of God, using Edson White as His agency to open the field. But there were no others that would think of touching that portion of the field or would engage in working it. Those who should have rejoiced to see something done were determined to give no recognition to Edson White or the work, because he did not work in the regular lines. God has presented before you how He regarded the regular lines. The regular lines had need to be broken as a potter's vessel is broken, and reconstructed.--Ms 29, 1903, pp. 1, 3. (General manuscript, "The Southern Work," Undated.) {3MR 264.3}
  • 218.
    It is timethat church members understood that everywhere there is a work to be done in the Lord's vineyard. No one is to wait for a regular process before they make any efforts. They should take up the work right where they are. There should be many at work in what are called "irregular lines." If one hundred laborers would step out of the "regular lines," and take up self-sacrificing work, such as Brother Shireman has done, souls would be won to the Lord. And the workers would understand by experience what it means to be laborers together with God. {SpM 195.5}
  • 219.
    "Over and overagain men have said, 'The voice of the Conference is the voice of God; therefore everything must be referred to the Conference. The Conference must permit or restrict in the various lines of work.' As the matter has been presented to me, there is a narrow compass, and within this narrow compass, all the openings to which are locked, are those who would like to exercise kingly power. But the work carried on all over the field demands an entirely different course of action. There is need of the laying of a foundation different from the foundation which has been laid in the past. We have heard much about everything moving in the regular lines. When we see that the 'regular lines' are purified and refined, that they bear the mold of the God of heaven, then it will be time to endorse these lines. But when we see that message after message given by God has been received and accepted, yet no change has been made, we know that new power must be brought into the regular lines. The management of the regular lines must be entirely changed, newly organized. There must be a committee, not composed of half a dozen men, but of representatives from all lines of our work, from our publishing house, from our educational institutions, and from our sanitariums, which have life in them, which are constantly working, constantly broadening. {GCB, April 10, 1903 par. 3}
  • 220.
    UNDERSTANDING THE TIMESWE ARE LIVING IN Zec 1:4 Be ye not as your fathers, unto whom the former prophets have cried, saying, Thus saith the LORD of hosts; Turn ye now from your evil ways, and from your evil doings: but they did not hear, nor hearken unto me, saith the LORD. Ho 6:1-3 Come, and let us return unto the LORD: for he hath torn, and he will heal us; he hath smitten, and he will bind us up. After two days will he revive us: in the third day he will raise us up, and we shall live in his sight. Then shall we know, if we follow on to know the LORD: his going forth is prepared as the morning; and he shall come unto us as the rain, as the latter and former rain unto the earth.
  • 221.
    I saw thatthe slave master [SEE APPENDIX.] will have to answer for the soul of his slave whom he has kept in ignorance; and the sins of the slave will be visited upon the master. God cannot take to heaven the slave who has been kept in ignorance and degradation, knowing nothing of God or the Bible, fearing nothing but his master's lash, and holding a lower position than the brutes. But He does the best thing for him that a compassionate God can do. He permits him to be as if he had not been, while the master must endure the seven last plagues and then come up in the second resurrection and suffer the second, most awful death. Then the justice of God will be satisfied. {EW 276.1}
  • 222.
    God does notsend messengers to flatter the sinner. He delivers no message of peace to lull the unsanctified into fatal security. He lays heavy burdens upon the conscience of the wrongdoer, and pierces the soul with arrows of conviction. The ministering angels present to him the fearful judgments of God to deepen the sense of need, and prompt the cry, "What must I do to be saved?" Then the hand that has humbled in the dust, lifts up the penitent. The voice that has rebuked sin, and put to shame pride and ambition, inquires with tenderest sympathy, "What wilt thou that I shall do unto thee?" {DA 104.1}
  • 223.
    Time is short,and there is a great work to be done. If you feel no interest in the work that is going forward, if you will not encourage medical missionary work in the churches, it will be done without your consent; for it is the work of God, and it must be done. My brethren and sisters, take your position on the Lord's side and be earnest, active, courageous co-workers with Christ, laboring with Him to seek and save the lost. {8T 75.2}
  • 224.
  • 225.
    My sons, Iwould have you firmly united as brothers in the flesh and as brothers in Christian fellowship. I have a work to do, and I am now making decisions. I must remain away from conference meetings. I must not attend camp meetings. The spirit of drawing apart, as the result of judging one another, has become so common, and the churches are becoming so leavened with this spirit, that I have no desire to attend these meetings. After returning from them, it is often weeks before I am able to take up my neglected work. Because those in positions of responsibility have for years left the Southern field unworked, notwithstanding the most decided testimonies urging them to take up this work; because they continue to neglect this field and use every manner of device in trying to uproot the confidence of the people in those who have done the hardest and most self-sacrificing work in the South, I have but very little confidence that the Lord is giving these men in positions of responsibility spiritual eyesight and heavenly discernment. I am thrown into perplexity over their course; and I desire now to attend to my special work, to have no part in any of their councils, and to attend no camp-meetings, nigh nor afar off. My mind shall not be dragged into confusion by the tendency they manifest to work directly contrary to the light that God has given me. I am done. I will preserve my God-given intelligence. My voice has been heard in the different conferences and at camp meetings. I must now make a change. I cannot enter the atmosphere of strife and then have to bear testimonies that cost me much more than those to whom they are sent can imagine. When I attend the different meetings, I am compelled to deal with men, standing in responsible places, who I know are not exerting an influence that God can endorse. And when I bear a testimony in reference to their course of action, advantage is taken of this testimony. These men have not clear understanding. Should I say the things that I know, they would not, with their present experience, use this instruction wisely, and would bring upon me inconceivable burdens. I shall, therefore, leave them to receive word from the Bible, in which the principles upon which they should work are laid down in straight lines. There are those who look upon themselves as the Lord's servants, but who, as shown by the way in which the Southern work has been handled, are working away from the light that God has for years been giving. I have pity for them, but I cannot be forever pointing out for them the way of righteousness. They are brought no nearer right actions by what I say than if the words were never spoken. So long as those in responsible positions see things through a false medium, they will put a wrong construction on my work. The light I have for our ministers is: Seek God; stop your whisperings and your evil surmisings instigated by Satan, and see if the love of God will not fill heart and soul. And I will go on with my writing. This is the light given me, and I shall not depart from it. {17MR64.1- 65.3}
  • 226.
    Let me tellyou, if your heart is in the work, and you have faith in God, you need not depend upon the sanction of any minister or any people; if you go right to work in the name of the Lord, in a humble way doing what you can to teach the truth, God will vindicate you. If the work had not been so restricted by an impediment here, and an impediment there, and on the other side an impediment, it would have gone forward in its majesty. It would have gone in weakness at first, but the God of heaven lives; the great Overseer lives, the One who knew where Cornelius lived, and who appeared to him as an angel, and declared to him, Your prayers and your alms have come up as a memorial before God. And now do you send men for one Simon, whose surname is Peter, who lives with one Simon a tanner. And he told him the very place where Simon the tanner lived. Then the angel of the Lord went to Peter, and prepared his mind for the reception of the men. {1888 1746.2}
  • 227.
    We cannot serveGod and the world at the same time. We must not center our affections on worldly relatives, who have no desire to learn the truth. We may seek in every way, while associated with them, to let our light shine; but our words, our deportment, our customs and practices, should not in any sense be molded by their ideas and customs. We are to show forth the truth in all our intercourse with them. If we cannot do this, the less association we have with them, the better it will be for our spirituality. If we place ourselves among associates whose influence has a tendency to make us forgetful of the high claims the Lord has upon us we invite temptation and become too weak in moral power to resist it. We come to partake of the spirit and cherish the ideas of our associates and to place sacred and eternal things lower than the ideas of our friends. We are, in short, leavened just as the enemy of all righteousness designed we should be. {5T 543.1}
  • 228.
    I was shownthe necessity of those who believe that we are having the last message of mercy, being separate from those who are daily imbibing new errors. I saw that neither young nor old should attend their meetings; for it is wrong to thus encourage them while they teach error that is a deadly poison to the soul and teach for doctrines the commandments of men. The influence of such gatherings is not good. If God has delivered us from such darkness and error, we should stand fast in the liberty wherewith He has set us free and rejoice in the truth. God is displeased with us when we go to listen to error, without being obliged to go; for unless He sends us to those meetings where error is forced home to the people by the power of the will, He will not keep us. The angels cease their watchful care over us, and we are left to the buffetings of the enemy, to be darkened and weakened by him and the power of his evil angels; and the light around us becomes contaminated with the darkness. {EW 124.3}
  • 229.
    I saw thatwe have no time to throw away in listening to fables. Our minds should not be thus diverted, but should be occupied with the present truth, and seeking wisdom that we may obtain a more thorough knowledge of our position, that with meekness we may be able to give a reason of our hope from the Scriptures. While false doctrines and dangerous errors are pressed upon the mind, it cannot be dwelling upon the truth which is to fit and prepare the house of Israel to stand in the day of the Lord. {EW 125.1}
  • 230.
    The Spirit ofGod had wrought with and through Paul in his labors for his countrymen. Sufficient evidence had been presented to convince all who honestly desired to know the truth. But many permitted themselves to be controlled by prejudice and unbelief, and refused to yield to the most conclusive evidence. Fearing that the faith of the believers would be endangered by continued association with these opposers of the truth, Paul separated from them and gathered the disciples into a distinct body, continuing his public instructions in the school of Tyrannus, a teacher of some note. {AA 285.3}
  • 231.
    Time is short,and there is a great work to be done. If you feel no interest in the work that is going forward, if you will not encourage medical missionary work in the churches, it will be done without your consent; for it is the work of God, and it must be done. My brethren and sisters, take your position on the Lord's side and be earnest, active, courageous co-workers with Christ, laboring with Him to seek and save the lost. {8T 75.2}
  • 232.
    After a longand severe conflict, the faithful few decided to dissolve all union with the apostate church if she still refused to free herself from falsehood and idolatry. They saw that separation was an absolute necessity if they would obey the word of God. They dared not tolerate errors fatal to their own souls, and set an example which would imperil the faith of their children and children's children. To secure peace and unity they were ready to make any concession consistent with fidelity to God; but they felt that even peace would be too dearly purchased at the sacrifice of principle. If unity could be secured only by the compromise of truth and righteousness, then let there be difference, and even war. {GC 45.3}
  • 233.
    The recreant priestsadded licentiousness to the dark catalogue of their crimes; yet they still polluted by their presence the tabernacle of the Lord, and, laden with sin, dared to come into the presence of a holy God. As the men of Israel witnessed the corrupt course of the priests, they thought it safer for their families not to come up to the appointed place of worship. Many went from Shiloh with their peace disturbed, their indignation aroused, until they at last determined to offer their sacrifices themselves, concluding that this would be fully as acceptable to God, as to sanction in any manner the abominations practiced in the sanctuary. {ST, December 1, 1881 par. 13}
  • 234.
    Dangers of SensationalReligion.--There is no safety, much less benefit, for our people in attending these popular holiness meetings; let us rather search the Scriptures with much carefulness and earnest prayer, that we may understand the ground of our faith. Then we shall not be tempted to mingle with those who, while making high claims, are in opposition to the law of God. {Ev 364.3}
  • 235.
    As members ofthe Church of England, they were strongly attached to her forms of worship, but the Lord had presented before them in his Word a higher standard. The Holy Spirit urged them to preach Christ and him crucified. The power of the Highest attended their labors. Thousands were convicted and truly converted. It was necessary that these sheep be protected from ravening wolves. Wesley had no thought of forming a new denomination, but he organized them under what was called the Methodist Connection. {GC88 257.1}
  • 236.
    As the lightand life of men was rejected by the ecclesiastical authorities in the days of Christ, so it has been rejected in every succeeding generation. Again and again the history of Christ's withdrawal from Judea has been repeated. When the Reformers preached the word of God, they had no thought of separating themselves from the established church; but the religious leaders would not tolerate the light, and those that bore it were forced to seek another class, who were longing for the truth. In our day few of the professed followers of the Reformers are actuated by their spirit. Few are listening for the voice of God, and ready to accept truth in whatever guise it may be presented. Often those who follow in the steps of the Reformers are forced to turn away from the churches they love, in order to declare the plain teaching of the word of God. And many times those who are seeking for light are by the same teaching obliged to leave the church of their fathers, that they may render obedience. {DA 232.2}
  • 237.
    I was confirmedin all I had stated in Minneapolis, that a reformation must go through the churches. Reforms must be made, for spiritual weakness and blindness were upon the people who had been blessed with great light and precious opportunities and privileges. As reformers they had come out of the denominational churches, but they now act a part similar to that which the churches acted. We hoped that there would not be the necessity for another coming out. [THIS IS THE ONLY KNOWN STATEMENT FROM THE PEN OF ELLEN WHITE INDICATING THAT SHE MIGHT HAVE LOST CONFIDENCE IN THE SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTIST CHURCH ORGANIZATION. THE DOUBT WHICH SHE EXPRESSED HERE WAS NEVER REPEATED DURING THE REMAINING TWENTY-SIX YEARS OF HER LIFE.] While we will endeavor to keep the "unity of the Spirit" in the bonds of peace, we will not with pen or voice cease to protest against bigotry.--EGW'88 356, 357 (1889). {LDE 48.1}
  • 238.
    We cannot serveGod and the world at the same time. We must not center our affections on worldly relatives, who have no desire to learn the truth. We may seek in every way, while associated with them, to let our light shine; but our words, our deportment, our customs and practices, should not in any sense be molded by their ideas and customs. We are to show forth the truth in all our intercourse with them. If we cannot do this, the less association we have with them, the better it will be for our spirituality. If we place ourselves among associates whose influence has a tendency to make us forgetful of the high claims the Lord has upon us we invite temptation and become too weak in moral power to resist it. We come to partake of the spirit and cherish the ideas of our associates and to place sacred and eternal things lower than the ideas of our friends. We are, in short, leavened just as the enemy of all righteousness designed we should be. {5T 543.1}
  • 239.
    Said our Saviour:"Take heed to yourselves, lest at any time your hearts be overcharged with surfeiting, and drunkenness, and cares of this life, and so that day come upon you unawares. For as a snare shall it come on all them that dwell on the face of the whole earth"--upon all whose interests are centered in this world. "Watch ye therefore, and pray always, that ye may be accounted worthy to escape all these things that shall come to pass, and to stand before the Son of man." Luke 21:34-36. {PP 166.2} Before the destruction of Sodom, God sent a message to Lot, "Escape for thy life; look not behind thee, neither stay thou in all the plain; escape to the mountain, lest thou be consumed." The same voice of warning was heard by the disciples of Christ before the destruction of Jerusalem: "When ye shall see Jerusalem compassed with armies, then know that the desolation thereof is nigh. Then let them which are in Judea flee to the mountains." Luke 21:20, 21. They must not tarry to secure anything from their possessions, but must make the most of the opportunity to escape. {PP 166.3} There was a coming out, a decided separation from the wicked, an escape for life. So it was in the days of Noah; so with Lot; so with the disciples prior to the destruction of Jerusalem; and so it will be in the last days. Again the voice of God is heard in a message of warning, bidding His people separate themselves from the prevailing iniquity. {PP 166.4}
  • 240.
    We should bewareof treating lightly God's gracious provisions for our salvation. There are Christians who say, "I do not care to be saved unless my companion and children are saved with me." They feel that heaven would not be heaven to them without the presence of those who are so dear. But have those who cherish this feeling a right conception of their own relation to God, in view of His great goodness and mercy toward them? Have they forgotten that they are bound by the strongest ties of love and honor and loyalty to the service of their Creator and Redeemer? The invitations of mercy are addressed to all; and because our friends reject the Saviour's pleading love, shall we also turn away? The redemption of the soul is precious. Christ has paid an infinite price for our salvation, and no one who appreciates the value of this great sacrifice or the worth of the soul will despise God's offered mercy because others choose to do so. The very fact that others are ignoring His just claims should arouse us to greater diligence, that we may honor God ourselves, and lead all whom we can influence, to accept His love. {PP 162.1}
  • 241.
    Example of theIsraelites Just before the firstborn were slain in Egypt, the Lord instructed the Israelites to gather their children into their houses with them, and to strike the lintel and the two side posts of their doors with blood, so that when the destroying angel went through the land, he would recognize the houses thus marked as the dwelling places of Christ's followers, and pass over them. {PCP 29.3} Today we must gather our children about us, if we desire to save them from the destructive power of the evil one. The conflict between Christ and Satan will increase in intensity until the end of this earth's history. We are to have faith in the blood of Christ, in order that we may pass safely through the perilous times just before us. {PCP 29.4} Let the children receive the blessings of this meeting. If you try to help them by personal labor in your family tents, working with Christlike simplicity, the reviving, reformatory power of God will come into your tents and enable you to pray in faith. Then you can ask for the Lord's richest blessings to rest upon the little company in your tent. {PCP 29.5} If we work diligently upon the plan of addition, we shall not be barren in a knowledge of Christ. We should, however, take heed to ourselves, lest we fall because we do not cherish and cultivate the Christian graces. “He that lacketh these things is blind, and cannot see afar off, and hath forgotten that he was purged from his old sins.” This scripture brings to view those who are in a divided state, those who talk as they please, those who indulge appetite and passionate speech, failing to take themselves in hand. Such persons have no moral strength to carry out the principles that would bring to them, as overcomers, the crown of life. They are like a man who has forgotten that he has been purged from his old sins. {PCP 29.6}
  • 242.
    The enemy hashad his way with your daughter until his toils have bound her about like bands of steel, and it will require a strong, persevering effort to save her soul. If you have success in this case, there must be no halfway work. The habits of years cannot easily be broken. She should be placed where a steady, firm, abiding influence is constantly exercised. I would advise you to put her in the college at -----; let her have the discipline of the boardinghouse. It is where she ought to have been years ago. The boardinghouse is conducted upon a plan that makes it a good home. This home may not suit the inclinations of some, but it is because they have been educated to false theories, to self-indulgence and self-gratification, and all their habits and customs have been in a wrong channel. But, my dear sister, we are nearing the end of time, and we want now, not to meet the world's tastes and practices, but to meet the mind of God; to see what saith the Scriptures, and then to walk according to the light which God has given us. Our inclinations, our customs and practices, are not to have the preference. God's word is our standard. {5T 506.1}
  • 243.
    The destroying angelis soon to go forth again, not to destroy the first-born alone, but "to slay utterly old and young, both men, women and little children" who have not the mark. Parents, if you wish to save your children, separate them from the world, keep them from the company of wicked children; for if you suffer them to go with wicked children, you cannot prevent them from partaking of their wickedness and being corrupted. It is your solemn duty to watch over your children, to choose the society at all times for them. Learn your children to obey you, then can they more easily obey the commandments of God, and yield to his requirements. Don't let us neglect to pray with, and for our children. He that said, "Suffer little children to come unto me, and forbid them not," will listen to our prayers for them, and the seal, or mark, of believing parents will cover their children, if they are trained up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. E. G. White. {RH, September 19, 1854 par. 13}
  • 244.
    COMPLETE SEPARATION.--THE COMMANDFOUND IN REVELATION 18:4, "COME OUT OF HER, MY PEOPLE," MEANS TO COME OUT OF THOSE INSTITUTIONS WHICH WILL PLACE IN THE MINDS OF OUR YOUNG PEOPLE, PRINCIPLES WHICH ARE APT TO MAKE THEM JOIN THE CLASS OF WORSHIPERS OF WHICH WE READ IN 2 TIMOTHY 3:5: "HAVING A FORM OF GODLINESS, BUT DENYING THE POWER THEREOF." AS FAITHFUL WATCHMEN, WE SHOULD BE JUST AS DESIROUS OF GETTING OUR CHILDREN OUT OF THE POPULAR SCHOOLS AS WE ARE TO CALL THE OLDER PEOPLE OUT OF THE POPULAR CHURCHES. THE POPULAR CHURCHES ARE ONLY A PRODUCT OF WORLDLY EDUCATION, SO TO GET AT THE ROOT OF THE MATTER, WE MUST SEPARATE OURSELVES FROM THAT WHICH CREATES THE CONDITION IN WHICH ALL THE RELIGIOUS WORLD, AT PRESENT, FINDS ITSELF. {PH081 38.1}
  • 245.
    The people whomGod had called to be the pillar and ground of the truth had become representatives of Satan. They were doing the work that he desired them to do, taking a course to misrepresent the character of God, and cause the world to look upon Him as a tyrant. The very priests who ministered in the temple had lost sight of the significance of the service they performed. They had ceased to look beyond the symbol to the thing signified. In presenting the sacrificial offerings they were as actors in a play. The ordinances which God Himself had appointed were made the means of blinding the mind and hardening the heart. God could do no more for man through these channels. The whole system must be swept away. {DA 36.2}
  • 246.
    I saw thatthose who profess the truth should hold the standard high, and induce others to come up to it. I saw that some would have to walk the straight path alone. Their companions and children will not walk the self-denying pathway with them. Patience and forbearance should ever characterize the lives of those lone pilgrims, following the example of their blessed Master. They will have many trials to endure, but they have a hope that makes the soul strong, that bears them up above the trials of earth, that elevates them above scorn, derision and reproach. Those who possess a hope like this should never indulge a harsh, unkind spirit. This will only injure their own souls, and drive their friends farther from the truth. Treat them tenderly. Give them no occasion to reproach the cause of Christ; but never yield the truth to please any one. Be decided, be fixed, be established, be not of a doubtful mind. {2SG 266.1} But if your companions and children will not come, if you cannot win them to yield to the claims of truth, make their lives here as pleasant as possible; for all they will ever enjoy will be this poor world. But let not your duty to them interfere with your duty to God. Pursue a straight-forward course. Let nothing they may do or say provoke an angry word from you. You have a hope that will yield you consolation amid the disappointments and trials of life. Your companions and children who will not be induced to tread the narrow, cross- bearing pathway with you, have not this divine consolation. They should have your pity, for this world is all the heaven they will have. {2SG 266.2}
  • 247.
    THE TRUE CHURCH "Fromthe beginning, faithful souls have constituted the church on earth. In every age the Lord has had His watchmen, who have borne a faithful testimony to the generation in which they lived. These sentinels gave the message of warning; and when they were called to lay off their armor, others took up the work. God brought these witnesses into covenant relation with Himself, uniting the church on earth with the church in heaven. He has sent forth His angels to minister to His church, and the gates of hell have not been able to prevail against His people." {AA 11.2} The SDA Church began as a "movement" and it will end as a "movement" again. The copyrighted GC Corporation will cease to be "God's Church" at the Sunday Law, either because they will flip to keeping Sunday, or because they refuse to comply and all the Church entities; schools, offices, hospitals, and even individual church buildings, will all be confiscated by the Gov't. Those who believe the "SDA Church" is the "structure" will have a hard time either way then. There is the visible Church which is/was the pillar and ground of the truth, and there is the invisible church made up of all faithful souls. Many faithful ones are NOT Sabbath-keepers -- some are Sabbath-keepers, but not in patented cooporate organisation. You have the woman which is the structured church organized by God. Then you have the seed of the woman, which is Abrahams seed, those who belong to Christ and are one in Christ as Christ is one in them. The seed obviously then is the true and faithful. But the church can only be God's true church as long as they are the pillar and ground of the truth. If they apostatize then they are not His people and church, until or unless there is repentance, revival and a reformation.
  • 248.
    The time iscoming when we shall be separated and scattered, and each one of us will have to stand without the privilege of communion with those of like precious faith; and how can you stand unless God is by your side, and you know that He is leading and guiding you? Whenever we come to investigate Bible truth, the Master of assemblies is with us. The Lord does not leave the ship one moment to be steered by ignorant pilots. We may receive our orders from the Captain of our salvation.--Review and Herald, March 25, 1890. {CW 42.1}
  • 249.
    I also sawthat many do not realize what they must be in order to live in the sight of the Lord without a high priest in the sanctuary through the time of trouble. Those who receive the seal of the living God and are protected in the time of trouble must reflect the image of Jesus fully. {EW 71.1}
  • 250.
    "Time is almostfinished. Do you reflect the lovely image of Jesus as you should?" Then I was pointed to the earth and saw that there would have to be a getting ready among those who have of late embraced the third angel's message. Said the angel, "Get ready, get ready, get ready. Ye will have to die a greater death to the world than ye have ever yet died." I saw that there was a great work to do for them and but little time in which to do it. {EW 64.1}
  • 251.
    It is ina crisis that character is revealed. When the earnest voice proclaimed at midnight, "Behold, the bridegroom cometh; go ye out to meet him," and the sleeping virgins were roused from their slumbers, it was seen who had made preparation for the event. Both parties were taken unawares; but one was prepared for the emergency, and the other was found without preparation. So now, a sudden and unlooked-for calamity, something that brings the soul face to face with death, will show whether there is any real faith in the promises of God. It will show whether the soul is sustained by grace. The great final test comes at the close of human probation, when it will be too late for the soul's need to be supplied. {COL 412.1}